The spirit of delusion reproved, or, The Quakers cause fairly heard and justly condemned being an answer to William Penn, George Fox, George Whitehead, George Keith, Edward Burroughs, and several other the most leading men amongst them : wherein their horrid perversion and false and dangerous interpretations of above 50 distinct texts of Holy Scriptures are plainly evinced / by Thomas Wilson, rector of Arrow in Warwick-shire.
         Wilson, Thomas, 17th cent.
      
       
         
           1678
        
      
       Approx. 243 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 90 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66588
         Wing W2938
         ESTC R33673
         13547092
         ocm 13547092
         100157
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66588)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 100157)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1559:44)
      
       
         
           
             The spirit of delusion reproved, or, The Quakers cause fairly heard and justly condemned being an answer to William Penn, George Fox, George Whitehead, George Keith, Edward Burroughs, and several other the most leading men amongst them : wherein their horrid perversion and false and dangerous interpretations of above 50 distinct texts of Holy Scriptures are plainly evinced / by Thomas Wilson, rector of Arrow in Warwick-shire.
             Wilson, Thomas, 17th cent.
          
           [2], 166, [5] p.
           
             Printed for B. Harris ...,
             London :
             1678.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2004-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           Spirit
           of
           Delusion
           REPROVED
           :
           OR
           ,
           The
           Quakers
           Cause
           FAIRLY
           HEARD
           ,
           AND
           JUSTLY
           CONDEMNED
           .
        
         
           Being
           an
           Answer
           To
           William
           Penn
           ,
           George
           Fox
           ,
           George
           Whitehead
           ,
           George
           Keith
           ,
           Edward
           Burroughs
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           the
           most
           leading
           Men
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           their
           horrid
           Perversion
           ,
           and
           false
           and
           dangerous
           Interpretations
           of
           above
           50
           distinct
           Texts
           of
           Holy
           Scriptures
           are
           plainly
           Evinced
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Thomas
             Wilson
          
           ,
           Rector
           of
           Arrow
           in
           Warwick-shire
           .
        
         
           Imprimatur
           
             Guil.
             Jane
          
           ,
           Jan.
           28.
           1677.
           
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             B.
             Harris
          
           at
           the
           
             Stationers
             Arms
          
           in
           Sweetings-Rents
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           near
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           .
           1678.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           QUAKER'S
           FALSE
           INTERPRETATIONS
           OF
           SCRIPTURE
           .
        
         
           ONly
           of
           this
           at
           present
           .
           Hereafter
           perhaps
           I
           may
           Treat
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           and
           their
           Manners
           .
           All
           that
           I
           desire
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           several
           Texts
           I
           shall
           instance
           ,
           he
           consult
           the
           Bible
           ;
           because
           words
           separated
           from
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           may
           seem
           ,
           even
           to
           a
           wise
           man
           ,
           to
           signifie
           what
           the
           Inspired
           Authors
           never
           intended
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           expressions
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           same
           ,
           do
           mean
           different
           things
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Books
           ,
           so
           in
           holy
           Writ
           .
        
         
           G.
           K.
           
             Immed
             .
             Revelat.
             p.
          
           21.
           
           
             We
             may
             not
             ,
             nor
             dare
             not
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             
             in
             the
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             that
             opens
             and
             influences
             .
             —
             We
             dare
             not
             ,
             nor
             ought
             not
             to
             speak
             the
             Spirit
             's
             words
             in
             our
             own
             Spirit
             .
             —
             We
             tie
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             G.
             K.
             
               Help
               in
               need
               p.
            
             77.
             
             Away
             with
             that
             manner
             of
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             searching
             truth
             ,
             by
             drawing
             and
             knitting
             consequences
             ,
             by
             the
             fallible
             erring
             mind
             ,
             and
             natural
             understanding
             .
             Keep
             close
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             leads
             you
             to
             draw
             a
             consequence
             ,
             or
             frame
             an
             argument
             ,
             do
             it
             ,
             else
             forbear
             .
             W.
             Duesbury's
             
               discovery
               p.
            
             48.
             
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             me
             in
             the
             common
             Gaol
             in
             Warwick
             13.
             of
             1.
             
             Moneth
             1664.
             which
             constrained
             to
             be
             given
             forth
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             N.
             
               Love
               to
               Lost
               ,
               p.
            
             1.
             
             The
             things
             following
             are
             not
             of
             Man
             ,
             nor
             did
             I
             receive
             them
             but
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Atkinsons
             
               Standard
               of
               the
               Lord
               p.
            
             30.
             
             Written
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Burrough's
             
               Trumpet
               p.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Order
             and
             Authority
             given
             unto
             me
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             31.
             of
             10.
             
             Moneth
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1655.
             about
             the
             4
             th
             hour
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             when
             my
             Meditations
             were
             of
             my
             God
             upon
             my
             Bed
             in
             Kilkenny
             City
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             unto
             me
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Write
             ,
             &c.
             
             Given
             under
             my
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             Sealed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             eternal
             God.
             Foster's
             
               Guide
               ,
               p.
            
             59.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             [
             Professors
             ]
             confess
             your selves
             to
             be
             fallible
             ?
          
        
         
           If
           then
           I
           can
           prove
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           Interpreted
           Scripture
           in
           a
           false
           Sense
           ,
           you
           must
           grant
           that
           you
           have
           not
           Interpreted
           only
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           natural
           understanding
           ,
           and
           fallible
           erring
           mind
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           if
           it
           appear
           to
           you
           that
           you
           have
           thus
           done
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           lay
           the
           error
           ,
           how
           little
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           upon
           that
           Holy
           One
           ,
           but
           take
           it
           to
           your selves
           ,
           though
           it
           contradict
           your
           Glorious
           Pretence
           ,
           and
           abate
           your
           Credit
           ,
           and
           Shame
           you
           never
           so
           much
           .
           And
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           admonish
           you
           that
           you
           do
           so
           ,
           that
           God
           be
           not
           Dishonoured
           ,
           and
           his
           excellent
           Spirit
           Vilified
           .
           The
           tryal
           follows
           .
        
         
           G.
           K.
           
             Im.
             Revel
          
           .
           p.
           72.
           
           
             Out
             of
          
           Sion
           
             shall
             go
             forth
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           
             
               and
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             
               And
               he
            
             (
             The
             word
             :
             for
             that
             is
             his
             name
             ,
             Rev.
             19.
             )
             
               shall
               judge
               among
               the
               Nations
               ,
               [
               Isa.
            
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             ]
          
           (
           1
           )
           Your
           reason
           why
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           must
           here
           signifie
           Christ
           (
           for
           that
           is
           it
           you
           mean
           )
           viz.
           Because
           his
           name
           is
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           infirm
           ;
           unless
           you
           can
           prove
           it
           always
           so
           signifies
           ,
           which
           it
           doth
           not
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           particularly
           in
           this
           Prophet's
           
           writings
           ,
           Chap.
           39.5
           .
           
             Hear
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           not
           Christ
           ,
           but
           this
           Sentence
           which
           follows
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             day
             is
             come
             that
             all
             that
             is
             in
             thine
             House
             shall
             be
             carried
             to
             Babylon
             .
          
           Chap.
           28.14
           .
           
             Hear
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Namely
           this
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             behold
             I
             lay
             ,
          
           &c.
           vers
           .
           16.
           
           (
           2
           )
           As
           in
           these
           former
           words
           ,
           
             Come
             and
             let
             us
             go
             up
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             and
             he
             will
             teach
             us
             of
             his
             ways
             .
             He
          
           refers
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           house
           .
           So
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           in
           these
           latter
           ,
           
             For
             out
             of
          
           Sion
           
             shall
             go
             forth
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
          
           Jerusalem
           ;
           
             and
             he
             shall
             judge
             among
             the
             Nations
             .
             He
          
           refers
           to
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Word
           .
           For
           (
           3
           )
           it
           had
           been
           all
           one
           if
           it
           had
           been
           only
           said
           ,
           
             Out
             of
          
           Sion
           
             shall
             go
             forth
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             judge
             .
          
           The
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           being
           here
           the
           same
           .
           And
           then
           as
           the
           Law
           here
           is
           not
           Christ
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           the
           Word
           .
           (
           4
           )
           And
           thus
           was
           it
           fulfilled
           concerning
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           that
           being
           distinct
           from
           Christ.
           For
           it
           was
           first
           Preached
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           proceeded
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Luk.
           24.47
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           Written
           ,
           
             that
             Repentance
             and
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             should
             be
             Preached
             in
             Christ's
             Name
             among
             all
             Nations
             ,
             beginning
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           Thus
           Tertullian
           understands
           the
           Text.
           
             Adv.
             Marc.
          
           L.
           3.
           
           C.
           21.
           
           Ex
           Sion
           
             exibit
             lex
             ,
             
             &
             sermo
             Domini
             ex
             Hierusalem
             .
             Haec
             erit
             via
             sua
             novae
             Legis
             evangelium
             ,
             &
             novi
             sermonis
             in
             Christo
             ,
             non
             in
             Moyse
             .
          
           And
           
             Just.
             Mart.
          
           Apol.
           2.
           p.
           78
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           For
           
             Out
             of
             Sion
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           From
           Jerusalem
           went
           twelve
           men
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           declared
           to
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           sent
           of
           Christ
           to
           Preach
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             66.
             
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             weigh
             what
             word
             it
             is
             David
             speaks
             so
             frequently
             of
             in
             Psal.
             119.
             —
             It
             is
             not
             any
             word
             writ
             ,
             any
             outward
             word
             or
             words
             .
             —
             But
             the
             eternal
             word
             ,
             which
             created
             the
             Heavens
             and
             Earth
             .
             —
             The
             word
             in
             the
             begining
             which
             taught
             him
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Judgments
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             [
             P.
             67.68
             .
             65.
             ]
          
           You
           may
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           Testimonies
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Judgments
           ,
           Commandements
           ,
           Law
           ,
           are
           not
           a
           written
           and
           outward
           word
           or
           words
           .
           For
           they
           are
           all
           used
           promiscuously
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           spoken
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           spoken
           of
           these
           .
           As
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             I
             beheld
             the
             Transgressors
             and
             was
             grieved
             ,
             because
             they
             kept
             not
             thy
             word
             :
          
           So
           ,
           
             Rivers
             of
             Waters
             ran
             down
             mine
             Eyes
             ,
             because
             they
             kept
             not
             thy
             Law.
          
           As
           ,
           
             I
             rejoyce
             at
             thy
             word
          
           :
           So
           ,
           
             Thy
             Testimonies
             are
             the
             rejoicing
             of
             my
             Heart
             .
          
           As
           ,
           
             I
             have
             hoped
             in
             thy
             word
             :
          
           So
           ,
           
             I
             have
             hoped
             in
             thy
             judgments
             .
          
           As
           ,
           
             Thy
             word
             is
             very
             pure
             ;
             therefore
             thy
             Servant
             loveth
             it
             :
          
           So
           ,
           
             Vpright
             
             are
             thy
             judgments
             :
             I
             love
             thy
             Commandments
             .
          
           As
           ,
           
             For
             ever
             thy
             word
             is
             settled
             in
             Heaven
             :
          
           So
           ,
           
             Thy
             testimonies
             thou
             hast
             founded
             for
             ever
             .
          
           The
           word
           then
           here
           spoken
           of
           being
           the
           same
           with
           Testimonies
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Judgments
           ,
           Commandments
           ,
           Law
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           outward
           ,
           written
           and
           spoken
           as
           they
           are
           :
           and
           you
           may
           as
           well
           say
           the
           Testimonies
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           &c.
           are
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           this
           word
           is
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           taught
           the
           word
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           word
           taught
           them
           .
           As
           is
           evident
           by
           the
           reading
           of
           almost
           any
           two
           connext
           verses
           in
           the
           Psalm
           ,
           and
           especially
           those
           single
           ones
           which
           contein
           both
           words
           ;
           for
           that
           where
           they
           thus
           occur
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           to
           be
           discerned
           .
           As
           vers
           .
           16.
           
           
             I
             will
             delight
             my self
             in
             thy
             Statutes
             :
             I
             will
             not
             forget
             thy
             word
             .
          
           vers
           .
           160.
           
           
             Thy
             word
             is
             true
             from
             the
             begining
             :
             and
             every
             one
             of
             thy
             Righteous
             judgments
             endureth
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Vers.
           172.
           
           
             My
             Tongue
             shall
             speak
             of
             thy
             word
             :
             for
             all
             thy
             Commandments
             are
             Righteous
             .
          
           That
           what
           is
           spoken
           of
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           cannot
           agree
           to
           a
           written
           and
           spoken
           word
           ,
           to
           such
           Promises
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           Judgments
           ,
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           Christ
           of
           necessity
           must
           be
           understood
           ;
           I
           believe
           you
           will
           no
           sooner
           prove
           ,
           than
           that
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           Kill
           :
           There
           is
           one
           God
           :
           Trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           :
           God
           forgiveth
           Sins
           :
           He
           will
           bless
           thee
           :
           And
           the
           like
           Commandments
           ,
           
           Promises
           ,
           and
           Doctrines
           were
           not
           written
           and
           spoken
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           Christ
           ,
           and
           they
           Created
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           And
           that
           such
           is
           the
           word
           here
           ,
           is
           again
           manifest
           enough
           in
           that
           David
           says
           ,
           I
           will
           keep
           it
           ,
           and
           meditate
           in
           it
           .
           My
           Tongue
           shall
           speak
           of
           it
           :
           For
           all
           thy
           Commandments
           are
           Righteous
           .
           One
           thing
           more
           I
           will
           inform
           you
           of
           :
           viz.
           That
           Word
           in
           several
           places
           of
           this
           Psalm
           signifies
           Gods
           Promise
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           David
           .
           As
           vers
           .
           65.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             dealt
             well
             with
             thy
             Servant
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             .
          
           Vers.
           170.
           
           
             Deliver
             me
             according
             to
             thy
             Word
             .
          
           Vers.
           49.
           
           
             Remember
             thy
             word
             unto
             thy
             Servant
             ,
             upon
             which
             thou
             hast
             caused
             me
             to
             hope
             .
          
           Vers.
           38.
           
           
             Stablish
             thy
             word
             unto
             thy
             Servant
             .
          
           Compare
           herewith
           2
           Sam.
           23.5
           .
           
             Although
             my
             house
             be
             not
             so
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             made
             with
             me
             an
             everlasting
             covenant
             ,
             ordered
             in
             all
             things
             and
             sure
             .
          
           And
           Chap.
           7.25
           .
           
             The
             word
             which
             thou
             hast
             spoken
             concerning
             thy
             Servant
             and
             concerning
             his
             house
             ,
             establish
             it
             for
             ever
             .
          
           And
           that
           was
           this
           :
           Vers.
           12.
           
           
             I
             will
             set
             up
             thy
             Seed
             after
             thee
             ,
             and
             establish
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             My
             mercy
             shall
             not
             depart
             away
             from
             him
             .
          
           Now
           is
           this
           word
           ,
           Christ
           ?
           Did
           this
           Word
           create
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ?
           This
           ,
           
             I
             will
             set
             up
             thy
             Seed
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           And
           was
           it
           not
           an
           outward
           word
           spoken
           by
           
             Nathan
             ?
             Ibid.
             p.
          
           69.
           
           Pro.
           6.24
           .
           
             
               Reproofs
               of
               instruction
               are
               the
               way
               of
               Life
               ▪
               
               to
               keep
               thee
               from
               the
               evil
               Woman
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             false
             deceitful
             Whorish
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             which
             bewitches
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
          
           ]
           That
           it
           is
           a
           real
           Woman
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           sure
           ,
           as
           that
           any
           Whore
           in
           England
           is
           a
           Woman
           .
           For
           the
           discourse
           being
           continued
           ,
           thus
           it
           is
           said
           :
           Vers.
           29.
           
           
             He
             that
             goeth
             in
             to
             his
             Neighbour's
             Wife
             shall
             not
             be
             innocent
             .
          
           Vers.
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34.
           
           
             Whoso
             committeth
             Adultery
             with
             a
             Woman
             ,
             lacketh
             understanding
             .
             A
             wound
             and
             dishonour
             shall
             he
             get
             ,
             for
             Jealousy
             is
             the
             Rage
             of
             a
             Man
             :
             therefore
             he
             will
             not
             spare
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Vengeance
             .
          
           And
           thus
           Chap.
           7.
           (
           where
           the
           same
           Woman
           is
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           appears
           vers
           .
           5.
           )
           
             She
             caught
             the
             Young
             man
             and
             Kissed
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             decked
             my
             Bed
             with
             Tapestry
             ,
             and
             perfumed
             it
             with
             Myrrhe
             ,
             come
             let
             us
             take
             our
             fill
             of
             Love
             until
             the
             Morning
             ,
             for
             the
             Goodman
             is
             not
             at
             home
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Now
           prove
           you
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           meaneth
           by
           the
           Whorish
           Woman
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           a
           Whorish
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           error
           .
           If
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           Heb.
           13.4
           .
           
             Whoremongers
             and
             Adulterers
             God
             will
             Judge
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           Idolaters
           :
           I
           believe
           my
           reason
           would
           be
           as
           good
           as
           yours
           .
           For
           yours
           I
           question
           not
           is
           ,
           because
           St.
           John
           in
           the
           Revelations
           speaks
           of
           a
           
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
          
           :
           and
           mine
           would
           be
           ,
           because
           Ezekiel
           in
           his
           Prophecy
           speaks
           of
           committing
           Adultery
           with
           Idols
           ,
           
           and
           going
           a
           Whoring
           after
           the
           Heathen
           .
           But
           then
           he
           that
           readeth
           what
           goeth
           before
           my
           Text
           ,
           viz.
           
             Marriage
             is
             honourable
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             Bed
             Vndefiled
             :
          
           would
           wonder
           at
           my
           interpretation
           .
           So
           no
           less
           may
           he
           wonder
           at
           yours
           ,
           when
           he
           reads
           what
           follows
           your
           Text
           ,
           viz.
           
             He
             that
             goeth
             into
             his
             Neighbour's
             Wife
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Or
           if
           this
           be
           not
           the
           reason
           of
           your
           Interpretation
           ,
           produce
           what
           is
           ,
           and
           I
           question
           not
           but
           I
           can
           give
           you
           as
           good
           for
           mine
           :
           And
           so
           likewise
           for
           this
           other
           :
           Pro.
           31.4
           .
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             Kings
             to
             drink
             Wine
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Wine
           of
           Fornication
           which
           the
           Whore
           of
           Babylon
           poureth
           forth
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           false
           Prophet
           .
        
         
           
             Ibid.
             p.
          
           75.
           
           The
           seven
           Spirits
           of
           God
           are
           one
           Spirit
           .
           ]
           Angels
           are
           spirits
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           these
           seven
           ,
           that
           they
           stand
           before
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           are
           sent
           forth
           into
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Rev.
           1.4
           .
           and
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           So
           is
           the
           same
           said
           of
           Angels
           ,
           Chap.
           5.11
           .
           Heb.
           1.14
           .
           Now
           whether
           St.
           John
           mean
           by
           these
           seven
           Spirits
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           or
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           And
           (
           1
           )
           to
           say
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           stands
           before
           the
           throne
           ,
           seems
           harsh
           ,
           and
           we
           read
           not
           so
           elsewhere
           .
           (
           2
           )
           They
           are
           called
           Angels
           ,
           Chap.
           8.2
           .
           
             I
             saw
             the
             seven
             Angels
             that
             stood
             before
             God.
          
           Which
           refers
           to
           the
           seven
           Spirits
           oft
           before
           mentioned
           as
           standing
           before
           the
           Throne
           ,
           Chap.
           5.6
           .
           and
           4.5
           .
           and
           1.4
           .
        
         
         
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             6.7
             .
             The
             Seed
             and
             Birth
             of
             God
             is
             not
             an
             Accident
             ,
             but
             a
             substance
             .
             —
             It
             is
             not
             a
             particle
             of
             the
             God-head
             :
             but
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             ,
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             Invisible
             substance
             and
             being
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             most
             Glorious
             being
             and
             principle
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             ,
             as
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             doth
             dwell
             and
             tabernacle
             ,
             and
             shine
             forth
             in
             the
             most
             Glorious
             Brightness
             ,
             Beauty
             ,
             Sweetness
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             the
             noblest
             of
             Creatures
             in
             the
             highest
             supernatural
             elevation
             can
             reach
             unto
             ,
             behold
             him
             and
             have
             fellowship
             with
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             and
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             or
             that
             
               third
               Heaven
            
             ,
             in
             which
             Paul
             on
             Earth
             saw
             and
             felt
             things
             unutterable
             .
             And
             out
             of
             these
             Heavens
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           ]
           Of
           your
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           new
           birth
           is
           a
           substance
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           spiritual
           substance
           in
           which
           God
           dwells
           ,
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Heavens
           ,
           perhaps
           I
           may
           speak
           another
           time
           .
           As
           to
           your
           interpretation
           of
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.2
           .
           (
           1
           )
           Why
           say
           you
           St.
           Paul
           was
           on
           Earth
           when
           he
           heard
           the
           unspeakable
           words
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           you
           that
           himself
           knew
           not
           ?
           for
           his
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             I
             knew
             a
             Man
             (
             whether
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             or
             whether
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             :
             God
             knoweth
             .
             )
             Such
             an
             one
             caught
             up
             to
             the
             third
             Heaven
             .
          
           Which
           must
           signifie
           whether
           this
           was
           really
           done
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           was
           only
           a
           vision
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           .
           
           (
           2
           )
           But
           suppose
           he
           was
           really
           caught
           up
           in
           the
           Body
           (
           which
           for
           ought
           any
           man
           knows
           he
           was
           ;
           )
           how
           could
           that
           be
           ,
           if
           he
           remained
           still
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           removed
           an
           inch
           from
           his
           place
           ?
           (
           3
           )
           And
           yet
           how
           caught
           up
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             even
             unto
          
           the
           third
           Heaven
           (
           which
           signifies
           the
           greatest
           distance
           )
           and
           yet
           not
           removed
           ?
           for
           according
           to
           your
           Opinion
           ,
           Heaven
           is
           as
           near
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           our
           own
           Souls
           ,
           for
           where
           the
           new
           Birth
           is
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           birth
           being
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           of
           the
           same
           spiritual
           substance
           in
           which
           God
           dwells
           ,
           which
           is
           Heaven
           .
           (
           4
           )
           And
           then
           St.
           Paul
           having
           that
           Birth
           before
           ,
           was
           in
           Heaven
           before
           he
           was
           caught
           up
           thither
           :
           and
           so
           is
           every
           regenerate
           man
           at
           present
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           no
           strange
           or
           peculiar
           thing
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           said
           of
           himself
           ,
           viz.
           that
           he
           was
           then
           in
           Heaven
           whilst
           he
           discoursed
           with
           
             Nicodemus
             ,
             Joh.
          
           3.13
           .
           (
           5
           )
           And
           I
           would
           then
           know
           how
           he
           passed
           through
           two
           Heavens
           ,
           or
           thought
           he
           did
           so
           :
           (
           for
           whether
           this
           were
           real
           ,
           or
           a
           vision
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           the
           vision
           signifying
           as
           much
           as
           the
           real
           motion
           .
           )
           And
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           I
           would
           understand
           also
           from
           your
           inspiration
           (
           not
           conjecture
           )
           what
           these
           
             two
             Heavens
          
           are
           ,
           which
           he
           passed
           to
           come
           to
           the
           third
           .
           For
           alass
           !
           I
           only
           take
           the
           one
           to
           be
           that
           of
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           that
           of
           the
           Stars
           ;
           it
           being
           of
           old
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Clouds
             of
             Heaven
          
           :
           
           And
           the
           
             Stars
             of
             Heaven
          
           .
           But
           perhaps
           you
           can
           inform
           me
           of
           two
           other
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           third
           ,
           hard
           by
           us
           ,
           somewhat
           alike
           comfortable
           .
           (
           6
           )
           Being
           curious
           ,
           I
           would
           yet
           know
           how
           St.
           Paul's
           Body
           was
           ,
           or
           might
           be
           caught
           up
           Vnto
           this
           third
           Heaven
           ,
           a
           spiritual
           substance
           just
           before
           his
           Face
           .
           For
           methinks
           it
           should
           then
           rather
           have
           been
           said
           ,
           his
           Body
           was
           caught
           or
           drawn
           into
           it
           .
           Be
           truly
           serious
           and
           tell
           me
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           ascended
           up
           above
           the
           Clouds
           :
           I
           mean
           ,
           ten
           or
           twenty
           Miles
           distant
           from
           Earth
           upward
           .
           And
           since
           we
           read
           that
           at
           his
           Death
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           the
           Thief
           ,
           
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
          
           ;
           whether
           their
           Spirits
           ascended
           upward
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Men
           do
           :
           )
           especially
           since
           this
           Paradise
           is
           the
           
             third
             Heaven
          
           ,
           vers
           .
           4.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           go
           on
           with
           your
           words
           .
        
         
           
             
               Ibid.
               p.
            
             7.
             
             And
             out
             of
             these
             Heavens
             doth
             the
             Seed
             of
             God
             come
             ,
             who
             soweth
             it
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             formeth
             it
             by
             his
             own
             immediate
             power
             ,
             and
             watereth
             it
             with
             influences
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             have
             of
             the
             vertue
             and
             breath
             of
             his
             own
             eternal
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             whereby
             this
             Seed
             groweth
             up
             into
             a
             perfect
             substantial
             birth
             of
             one
             Heavenly
             and
             incorruptible
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ
             formed
             within
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             which
             cometh
             
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             giveth
             Life
             unto
             that
             Soul
             or
             Life
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             eateth
             it
             and
             feedeth
             upon
             it
             :
             and
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             his
             eternal
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             dwelleth
             in
             it
             immediately
             ,
             and
             communicateth
             unto
             man
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             glory
             and
             beauty
             of
             himself
             ,
             only
             in
             and
             through
             this
             Seed
             and
             Birth
             .
             G.
             F.
             
               Catechism
               p.
            
             142.
             
             They
             tell
             me
             of
             Christs
             human
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             human
             Body
             .
             Doth
             Scripture
             speak
             of
             such
             things
             ?
             is
             not
             his
             Flesh
             from
             above
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             Christ
             say
             ,
             his
             Flesh
             comes
             from
             above
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Bread
             ?
             Ans.
             It
             was
             the
             first
             Adam
             who
             was
             earthly
             ;
             but
             the
             second
             is
             Heavenly
             *
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Text
           which
           proves
           (
           as
           you
           suppose
           )
           that
           Christ
           hath
           another
           Body
           besides
           that
           which
           was
           visible
           ,
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           of
           a
           spiritual
           substance
           besides
           the
           material
           which
           he
           took
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ;
           which
           giveth
           Life
           unto
           the
           Soul
           which
           feedeth
           on
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           which
           dwelleth
           in
           it
           ,
           communicating
           of
           the
           knowledg
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           himself
           through
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           :
           is
           Joh.
           6.50
           ,
           51.
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             Bread
             which
             cometh
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             eat
             thereof
             and
             not
             Die.
             I
             am
             the
             living
             Bread
             ,
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             .
             If
             any
             man
             eat
             of
             this
             Bread
             ,
             he
             shall
             Live
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             the
             
             Bread
             which
             I
             will
             give
             is
             my
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             give
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             World.
          
           From
           whence
           I
           suppose
           you
           would
           argue
           thus
           :
           The
           Flesh
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           :
           The
           visible
           flesh
           came
           not
           down
           from
           Heaven
           :
           Therefore
           the
           visible
           Flesh
           is
           not
           here
           spoken
           of
           .
           I
           deny
           the
           Major
           :
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           the
           Text
           says
           not
           the
           Flesh
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Which
           therefore
           you
           must
           prove
           by
           consequence
           thus
           :
           The
           Bread
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           :
           The
           Flesh
           is
           the
           Bread
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Flesh
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           
             I
             Answer
          
           :
           The
           Bread
           in
           the
           Major
           signifies
           whole
           Christ.
           As
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Living
             Bread
          
           :
           and
           vers
           .
           48.
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             .
          
           And
           though
           he
           speak
           of
           himself
           as
           then
           he
           was
           ,
           both
           the
           Word
           and
           Man
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           (
           
             I
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
          
           ;
           )
           yes
           and
           said
           that
           he
           the
           
             Son
             of
             Man
          
           came
           from
           thence
           ;
           (
           vers
           .
           62.
           
           
             What
             and
             if
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ascend
             up
             where
             he
             was
             before
             ?
          
           Chap.
           3.13
           .
           
             No
             Man
             hath
             Ascended
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             :
          
           )
           Yet
           
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
          
           he
           came
           not
           from
           thence
           ,
           but
           
             as
             the
             Word
          
           .
           But
           Flesh
           in
           the
           Minor
           is
           not
           the
           Bread
           as
           that
           signifies
           whole
           Christ
           ,
           but
           only
           part
           of
           Christ.
           Now
           that
           may
           be
           affirmed
           of
           whole
           Christ
           ,
           or
           of
           
           his
           Person
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           affirmed
           of
           every
           part
           of
           him
           .
           As
           your selves
           will
           grant
           that
           he
           came
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           yet
           deny
           that
           his
           visible
           Flesh
           ,
           which
           is
           part
           of
           him
           ,
           did
           .
           Wherefore
           though
           the
           Bread
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Flesh
           is
           Bread
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Flesh
           came
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           unless
           either
           all
           the
           Bread
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           came
           from
           thence
           ,
           or
           the
           Flesh
           is
           all
           the
           Bread
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           all
           Christ.
           Form
           the
           Syllogism
           (
           as
           it
           ought
           )
           thus
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           the
           easier
           discern
           your
           error
           :
           All
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           :
           The
           Flesh
           is
           some
           of
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Flesh
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Or
           thus
           ,
           all
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           :
           Some
           Flesh
           is
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           :
           Therefore
           some
           Flesh
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           For
           the
           Major
           is
           false
           ,
           which
           affirms
           all
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           to
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           For
           all
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           is
           all
           Christ
           :
           and
           all
           Christ
           came
           not
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           For
           his
           visible
           Flesh
           did
           not
           ;
           and
           yet
           his
           visible
           Flesh
           is
           some
           of
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           .
           I
           will
           use
           the
           like
           Arguments
           for
           Proof
           of
           the
           descent
           of
           Christ's
           visible
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           leave
           you
           to
           answer
           them
           ,
           because
           in
           so
           doing
           you
           will
           answer
           your selves
           The
           Bread
           here
           spoken
           of
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           :
           The
           visible
           Flesh
           is
           the
           Bread
           here
           spoken
           of
           :
           Therefore
           
           the
           visible
           Flesh
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           The
           Minor
           I
           prove
           :
           That
           which
           Christ
           gave
           for
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           the
           Bread
           here
           spoken
           of
           (
           as
           the
           Text
           affirms
           :
           
             The
             Bread
             which
             I
             will
             give
             is
             my
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             give
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             World
          
           :
           )
           The
           visible
           Flesh
           Christ
           gave
           for
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           World
           :
           Therefore
           the
           visible
           Flesh
           is
           the
           Bread
           here
           spoken
           of
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           :
           The
           Son
           of
           Man
           is
           visible
           Flesh
           :
           Therefore
           visible
           Flesh
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Again
           ,
           all
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           :
           The
           visible
           Flesh
           is
           some
           of
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           :
           Therefore
           the
           visible
           Flesh
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Perhaps
           an
           Instance
           may
           be
           more
           clear
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           therefore
           say
           I
           thus
           :
           Redemption
           came
           from
           Jerusalem
           :
           The
           Mony
           is
           the
           Redemption
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Mony
           came
           from
           Jerusalem
           ,
           Which
           yet
           will
           not
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           because
           it
           might
           be
           taken
           up
           (
           suppose
           )
           in
           England
           by
           him
           that
           came
           from
           Jerusalem
           and
           redeemed
           Slaves
           by
           that
           Price
           paid
           .
           Now
           to
           shew
           the
           contrary
           to
           your
           assertion
           .
           (
           1
           )
           Let
           us
           put
           into
           the
           Text
           the
           visible
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           without
           any
           incongruity
           .
           
             I
             am
             the
             Living
             Bread
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             :
             If
             any
             Man
             eat
             this
             Bread
             he
             shall
             Live
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             the
             Bread
             which
             I
             will
             
             give
             is
             this
             my
             Flesh
             which
             your
             Eyes
             behold
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             give
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             World
             :
          
           or
           say
           we
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Bread
             which
             I
             will
             give
             is
             my
             Life
             ,
          
           which
           
             I
             will
             give
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             World
             :
          
           (
           for
           that
           that
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           giving
           his
           Flesh
           for
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           shall
           be
           shewed
           anon
           .
           And
           that
           he
           gave
           his
           Bodily
           Life
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           took
           of
           the
           B.
           Virgin
           ,
           for
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           deny
           *
           .
           )
           But
           the
           words
           being
           thus
           put
           ,
           there
           
           is
           no
           incongruity
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           very
           same
           in
           sense
           with
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           visible
           Flesh
           of
           Christ
           is
           here
           meant
           .
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           is
           this
           :
           Christ
           who
           now
           was
           Man
           ,
           having
           said
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           which
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           shews
           in
           one
           
             eminent
             particular
          
           wherein
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           viz.
           in
           Dying
           for
           us
           :
           (
           he
           being
           likewise
           the
           Bread
           of
           Life
           in
           other
           respects
           ,
           namely
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           raising
           unto
           eternal
           Life
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           )
           Which
           Death
           is
           our
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           as
           Bread
           is
           our
           Temporal
           .
           (
           2
           )
           From
           these
           last
           words
           ,
           
             I
             will
             give
             my
             Flesh
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           I
           prove
           that
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           here
           spoken
           of
           are
           not
           a
           spiritual
           invisible
           substance
           ,
           which
           you
           Imagine
           Christ
           always
           dwelt
           in
           and
           brought
           from
           Heaven
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           visible
           which
           he
           took
           of
           the
           Virgin.
           For
           to
           
             give
             his
             Flesh
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           signifies
           to
           
             offer
             up
             himself
          
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           by
           Death
           upon
           the
           Cross
           ,
           thereby
           
             obtaining
             Life
          
           for
           the
           World
           ,
           Pardon
           and
           Redemption
           .
           As
           is
           manifest
           
           from
           the
           like
           expressions
           which
           frequently
           occur
           .
           Mat.
           20.28
           .
           
             The
             Son
             of
             Man
             came
             to
             give
             his
             Life
             a
             Ransom
             for
             many
             .
          
           Eph.
           5.2
           .
           
             Christ
             hath
             given
             himself
             for
             us
             an
             Offering
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God.
          
           Heb.
           9.28
           .
           
             He
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bear
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
             .
          
           Chap.
           3.14
           .
           
             As
             the
             Children
             are
             partakers
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             he
             himself
             likewise
             took
             part
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             through
             Death
             he
             might
             destroy
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           And
           it
           being
           altogether
           thus
           spoken
           of
           his
           visible
           Flesh
           ,
           it
           is
           sure
           enough
           that
           this
           place
           speaketh
           of
           the
           same
           *
           .
           For
           ,
           shew
           another
           Text
           if
           you
           can
           that
           speaketh
           thus
           of
           a
           spiritual
           Flesh
           of
           his
           .
           But
           then
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           Phrase
           being
           such
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           you
           must
           affirm
           that
           the
           spiritual
           Flesh
           was
           offered
           and
           Died
           and
           so
           
             obtained
             Redemption
             for
          
           us
           .
           Which
           is
           altogether
           a
           stranger
           to
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Whether
           you
           will
           affirm
           this
           I
           cannot
           tell
           .
           But
           this
           we
           all
           see
           ,
           that
           you
           Interpret
           
           the
           Life
           which
           is
           by
           Christ's
           Flesh
           (
           viz.
           The
           spiritual
           ,
           which
           you
           phansie
           )
           of
           his
           quickening
           of
           our
           Souls
           by
           his
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           which
           dwelleth
           in
           us
           .
           Which
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           than
           to
           
             give
             it
             for
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           that
           importing
           Dying
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           atoning
           for
           Sin.
           (
           3
           )
           The
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           here
           are
           
             two
             distinct
          
           things
           ,
           vers
           .
           53.
           
           Whereas
           the
           spiritual
           substance
           which
           you
           imagine
           can
           have
           but
           one
           part
           .
           And
           moreover
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           giving
           of
           it
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           proved
           )
           signifies
           Christ's
           Death
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           which
           was
           Broken
           ;
           and
           the
           Blood
           ,
           that
           which
           was
           shed
           .
           And
           accordingly
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           which
           our
           Lord
           Ordeined
           in
           remembrance
           of
           his
           same
           Death
           ,
           are
           symbols
           of
           this
           same
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           other
           .
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           
           Mat.
           26.
           
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             which
             is
             Broken
             for
             you
             :
             This
             is
             my
             Blood
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             you
             .
          
           But
           spiritual
           Flesh
           cannot
           be
           broken
           ,
           nor
           spiritual
           Blood
           shed
           ;
           (
           and
           indeed
           there
           are
           not
           these
           two
           distinct
           parts
           in
           a
           spiritual
           substance
           :
           )
           nor
           are
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           in
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           symbols
           of
           such
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           conclude
           that
           such
           are
           not
           here
           meant
           .
        
         
           
             
               Im.
               Revel
               .
               p.
            
             55.
             
             Scripture
             is
             frequent
             in
             its
             testimonies
             concerning
             the
             appearance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             Saints
             .
             —
             Can
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             without
             Man
             speak
             so
             immediatly
             
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             Christ
             who
             made
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             
               comes
               in
            
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             to
             reveal
             himself
             and
             his
             Father
             therein
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             
               fulfil
               that
               Prayer
            
             of
             his
             ,
             Joh.
             17.24
             .
             
               Father
               ,
               I
               will
               that
               they
               whom
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               be
               with
               me
               where
               I
               am
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               behold
               my
               Glory
               which
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               ?
            
          
           ]
           But
           this
           Text
           speaks
           not
           of
           the
           Saints
           being
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           beholding
           his
           Glory
           whilst
           they
           are
           
             upon
             Earth
          
           by
           his
           operation
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           real
           presence
           with
           him
           in
           
             Heaven
             after
             this
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           and
           as
           
             so
             present
          
           beholding
           his
           Glory
           .
           For
           as
           he
           departed
           out
           of
           this
           World
           to
           be
           in
           the
           place
           where
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           the
           
             Glory
             there
          
           which
           he
           hath
           :
           (
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           
             The
             hour
             is
             come
             :
             Glorifie
             thy
             Son.
          
           Vers.
           5.
           
           
             Glorifie
             thou
             me
             with
             thine
             own
             self
             .
          
           Ver.
           11.
           
           
             I
             am
             no
             more
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             .
          
           Chap.
           7.39
           .
           
             Jesus
             was
             not
          
           [
           yet
           ]
           Glorified
           .
           Chap.
           20.17
           .
           
             I
             am
             not
             Yet
             ascended
             to
             my
             Father
             .
          
           Eph.
           1.20
           .
           
             God
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             at
             his
             own
             right
             hand
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             places
             .
          
           1
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           
             Received
             up
             into
             Glory
          
           .
           vide
           Joh.
           6.62
           .
           )
           So
           must
           we
           likewise
           depart
           hence
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           in
           the
           same
           place
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           behold
           ,
           as
           there
           present
           ,
           his
           Glory
           .
           For
           thus
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.6
           .
           
             Whilst
             we
             are
             at
             home
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             we
             are
             absent
             from
             the
             Lord.
          
           Phil.
           1.23
           .
           
             I
             have
             a
             desire
             to
             depart
             
             and
             be
             with
             Christ.
          
           1
           Joh.
           4.2
           .
           
             When
             he
             shall
             appear
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             like
             him
             ;
             for
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           And
           plain
           enough
           is
           it
           that
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           not
           of
           our
           Beholding
           his
           Glory
           ,
           whilst
           we
           are
           absent
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           are
           in
           the
           
             same
             place
          
           with
           him
           :
           
             I
             will
             that
             they
             be
             with
             me
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             behold
             my
             Glory
             .
          
           And
           that
           really
           and
           personally
           there
           ,
           by
           a
           proper
           local
           removal
           hence
           ,
           as
           himself
           went
           thither
           .
           For
           thus
           says
           he
           ,
           vers
           .
           11.
           
           
             I
             am
             no
             more
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             .
          
           Whereas
           then
           he
           prays
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           are
           his
           may
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           he
           means
           that
           they
           might
           come
           to
           the
           Father
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           be
           removed
           from
           Earth
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           says
           he
           of
           those
           that
           lay
           down
           their
           Lives
           for
           him
           .
           Which
           must
           therefore
           needs
           mean
           their
           being
           with
           him
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           glorified
           and
           receive
           eternal
           Life
           .
           Chap.
           12.25.26
           .
           
             He
             that
             hateth
             his
             Life
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             shall
             keep
             it
             unto
             Life
             eternal
             .
             If
             any
             man
             serve
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             follow
             me
             ,
             and
             where
             I
             am
             there
             shall
             also
             my
             Servant
             be
             .
          
           So
           says
           he
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           Chap.
           7.33.34
           .
           
             Yet
             a
             little
             while
             I
             am
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             go
             unto
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
             Ye
             shall
             seek
             me
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             find
             me
             :
             and
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             thither
             ye
             cannot
             come
             .
             i.
             e.
          
           Ye
           cannot
           come
           unto
           God
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           dwell
           there
           with
           him
           and
           me
           :
           or
           ,
           
           ye
           cannot
           be
           saved
           .
           For
           thus
           says
           he
           again
           to
           them
           ,
           Chap.
           8.21
           .
           
             Ye
             shall
             Die
             in
             your
             Sins
             :
             Whither
             I
             go
             ye
             cannot
             come
             .
          
           So
           that
           you
           may
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           on
           Earth
           see
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           are
           entred
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           possessed
           of
           eternal
           Life
           ,
           which
           yet
           we
           are
           told
           they
           receive
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           ,
           Chap.
           33.5.15.16
           .
           Luk.
           18.30
           .
           as
           that
           they
           are
           where
           Christ
           is
           ,
           beholding
           his
           Glory
           ,
           whilst
           they
           remain
           likewise
           upon
           Earth
           .
           For
           hear
           further
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           which
           will
           again
           shew
           you
           his
           mind
           .
           Chap.
           14.2.3
           .
           
             In
             my
             Father's
             house
             are
             many
             Mansions
             .
             I
             go
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             .
             I
             will
             come
             again
             and
             receive
             you
             unto
             my self
             ,
             that
             where
             I
             am
             ,
             there
             you
             may
             be
             also
             .
          
           Which
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           into
           Heaven
           really
           at
           Christ's
           coming
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           ,
           when
           the
           Dead
           shall
           rise
           .
           According
           as
           his
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           1
           Thes.
           4.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             :
             and
             the
             Dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
             :
             then
             we
             which
             are
             alive
             and
             remain
             ,
             shall
             be
             caught
             up
             together
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Air
             :
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             ever
             be
             with
             the
             Lord.
          
           You
           might
           also
           have
           observed
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           Christ's
           being
           with
           us
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           our
           being
           with
           him
           in
           Heaven
           .
           Which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           betwixt
           the
           Sun's
           being
           with
           us
           here
           below
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           its
           Beams
           and
           influences
           ,
           and
           our
           being
           with
           it
           above
           ,
           
           which
           cannot
           be
           without
           our
           local
           ascent
           .
        
         
           I
           again
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           remember
           that
           these
           Men
           pretend
           to
           be
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           to
           Write
           by
           Inspiration
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           interpret
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           make
           use
           of
           Scripture
           but
           as
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           leadeth
           ;
           and
           to
           judge
           all
           along
           as
           he
           readeth
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           so
           done
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           that
           Spirit
           is
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           any
           falsity
           or
           folly
           :
           and
           to
           remember
           withal
           that
           my
           present
           business
           is
           only
           concerning
           the
           Interpretations
           of
           Scripture
           :
           which
           may
           be
           monstrously
           false
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           though
           no
           error
           in
           Doctrine
           should
           be
           asserted
           .
           As
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           Mat.
           1.1
           .
           
             The
             Book
             of
             the
             Generation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
          
           David
           :
           The
           Book
           is
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           written
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           every
           one
           shall
           be
           judged
           .
           Here
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           formed
           ,
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           
             I
             Travel
             in
             Birth
             again
             till
             Christ
             be
             formed
             in
             you
             .
          
           And
           he
           is
           truely
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           ,
           sits
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ;
           whose
           Kingdom
           is
           here
           ,
           within
           ,
           comes
           not
           with
           observation
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           end
           .
           And
           where
           he
           is
           thus
           begotten
           and
           formed
           ,
           and
           thus
           ruleth
           ,
           there
           he
           is
           Jesus
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           interpretation
           a
           Saviour
           .
           Who
           (
           I
           say
           )
           can
           condemn
           this
           Doctrine
           ?
           But
           who
           reading
           what
           follows
           the
           words
           which
           I
           have
           thus
           descanted
           upon
           ;
           viz.
           
             The
             Son
             of
          
           Abraham
           ;
           Abraham
           begat
           Isaac
           :
           
             The
             Birth
             of
             
             Jesus
             was
             on
             this
             wise
             :
             when
             as
             his
             Mother
          
           Mary
           
             was
             espoused
             to
          
           Joseph
           ,
           &c.
           
           Would
           not
           count
           me
           an
           idle
           Fellow
           ,
           and
           conclude
           that
           I
           have
           grossely
           erred
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           no
           wise
           assisted
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           Interpret
           thus
           ?
           Or
           should
           I
           say
           :
           
             The
             Son
             of
             Man
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             shall
             sit
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             all
             Nations
             shall
             be
             gathered
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             separate
             the
             Sheep
             from
             the
             Goats
             :
          
           Now
           he
           is
           upon
           his
           Throne
           judging
           the
           World
           ;
           in
           his
           glory
           hath
           he
           appeared
           ,
           manifesting
           himself
           in
           great
           power
           to
           his
           Saints
           ;
           and
           the
           Sheep
           have
           heard
           his
           voice
           and
           follow
           him
           ,
           follow
           the
           Lamb
           that
           sitteth
           upon
           the
           Throne
           wheresoever
           he
           goeth
           ;
           the
           Righteous
           and
           Pure
           and
           Harmless
           are
           separated
           from
           the
           Goats
           ,
           the
           Unclean
           and
           Carnal
           .
           Who
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           could
           condemn
           me
           for
           error
           ?
           But
           I
           believe
           some
           that
           mind
           the
           Text
           ,
           Mat.
           25.
           would
           think
           I
           had
           a
           little
           Madness
           ,
           a
           pure
           Fanatick
           Brain
           ,
           and
           was
           temerarious
           and
           ignorant
           ;
           they
           seeing
           it
           accompanied
           with
           these
           expressions
           ,
           
             Then
             shall
             the
             King
             say
             to
             them
             on
             his
             Right
             Hand
             ,
             come
             ye
             Blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             Inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             prepared
             for
             you
             from
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             to
             them
             on
             his
             Left
             Hand
             ,
             Depart
             ye
             Cursed
             into
             everlasting
             Fire
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               Im.
               Revel
               .
               p.
            
             77.
             
             And
             the
             other
             Apostles
             pointed
             at
             the
             same
             principle
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             James
             saith
             ,
             Chap.
             5.9
             .
             
               Grudge
               not
               against
               one
               another
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               lest
               ye
               be
               condemned
               .
               Behold
               the
               Judge
               standeth
               before
               the
               Door
               .
            
             Christ
             standeth
             by
             at
             the
             Door
             .
             If
             ye
             grudge
             ,
             he
             will
             hearken
             the
             least
             motion
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             and
             condemn
             it
             by
             his
             light
             which
             shineth
             in
             your
             Consciences
             .
          
           ]
           But
           (
           1
           )
           How
           read
           you
           before
           ?
           vers
           .
           1.
           &c.
           
             Go
             to
             now
             ye
             Rich
             Men
             ,
             Weep
             and
             Houl
             for
             your
             Miseries
             which
             shall
             come
             upon
             you
             .
             —
             Your
             Riches
             are
             Corrupted
             .
             —
             The
             Hire
             of
             the
             Labourers
             which
             have
             Reaped
             down
             your
             Fields
             ,
             which
             of
             you
             is
             kept
             back
             by
             Fraud
             ,
             Crieth
             :
             and
             the
             Cries
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Sabaoth
             .
             —
             Ye
             have
             Killed
             the
             Just.
             —
             Be
             Patient
             therefore
             Bretheren
             unto
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord.
             —
             Stablish
             your
             Hearts
             :
             for
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draweth
             nigh
             .
          
           What
           is
           more
           plain
           than
           as
           these
           Sins
           were
           committed
           ,
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           meaneth
           to
           execute
           Judgment
           for
           the
           same
           ?
           As
           is
           expressed
           ,
           
             Weep
             for
             your
             Miseries
             which
             shall
             come
             upon
             you
             .
          
           And
           is
           signified
           again
           by
           those
           other
           Words
           ,
           
             The
             Cries
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             Ears
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Sabaoth
             .
          
           Which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           hath
           heard
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           avenge
           .
           Next
           follow
           the
           Words
           in
           debate
           :
           
             Grudge
             not
             Brethren
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             lest
             
             ye
             be
             Condemned
             .
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Judge
             standeth
             before
             the
             Door
             .
          
           Which
           is
           the
           same
           as
           
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draweth
             nigh
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           whole
           context
           hath
           shewed
           us
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           Punish
           for
           Sin.
           So
           that
           ,
           
             Lest
             you
             be
             Condemned
          
           ,
           must
           mean
           ,
           Lest
           you
           also
           be
           punished
           with
           these
           evil
           doers
           .
           Which
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           Condemned
           by
           the
           Light
           in
           the
           Conscience
           .
           (
           2
           )
           And
           indeed
           ,
           who
           can
           believe
           but
           that
           the
           Apostle
           deterrs
           them
           from
           Sin
           by
           a
           greater
           Argument
           than
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           them
           ,
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           their
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           the
           reproof
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ?
           As
           if
           he
           only
           said
           ,
           Grudge
           not
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           lest
           you
           be
           reproved
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           in
           you
           .
           Behold
           ,
           the
           Judge
           standeth
           before
           the
           Door
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           so
           reprove
           you
           .
           Especially
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           against
           Sinners
           after
           another
           manner
           than
           by
           conviction
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           of
           a
           most
           dreadful
           time
           of
           Vengeance
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           peculiar
           time
           ,
           such
           an
           one
           as
           is
           not
           always
           ;
           whereas
           Christ's
           reproving
           by
           his
           Light
           within
           ,
           is
           common
           to
           all
           times
           .
           Lest
           you
           should
           think
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Lest
             ye
             be
             Condemned
          
           ,
           conviction
           of
           mind
           must
           therefore
           be
           meant
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           external
           Punishment
           ,
           I
           observe
           to
           you
           that
           external
           punishment
           is
           frequently
           meant
           by
           the
           same
           
           Word
           .
           As
           you
           find
           1
           Cor.
           11.32
           .
           2
           Pet.
           3.6
           .
           Mar.
           16.16
           .
           And
           of
           Christ's
           speedy
           coming
           to
           Judge
           ,
           or
           his
           being
           ready
           to
           execute
           punishment
           upon
           the
           Wicked
           (
           which
           is
           the
           importance
           of
           
             The
             Judge
             standeth
             before
             the
             Door
          
           ;
           )
           as
           also
           to
           deliver
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           reward
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           you
           read
           in
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           As
           Rev.
           22.12
           .
           
             I
             come
             quickly
             ,
             and
             my
             reward
             is
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             give
             every
             man
             according
             as
             his
             work
             shall
             be
             .
          
           Heb.
           9.36.37
           .
           
             Ye
             have
             need
             of
             Patience
             ,
             that
             after
             you
             have
             done
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             .
             For
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             cometh
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             tarry
             .
          
           Luk.
           21.26
           .
           
             Watch
             and
             Pray
             always
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             to
             escape
             all
             these
             things
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             before
             the
             Son
             of
             Men.
          
           Vers.
           20.
           
           
             When
             ye
             shall
             see
          
           Jerusalem
           
             compassed
             with
             Armies
             ,
             then
             know
             that
             the
             Desolation
             thereof
             is
             nigh
             .
          
           Vers.
           25
           ,
           &c.
           
             Vpon
             the
             Earth
             shall
             be
             distress
             of
             Nations
             with
             perplexity
             ;
             Mens
             Hearts
             failing
             them
             for
             fear
             ,
             and
             for
             looking
             after
             those
             things
             which
             are
             coming
             on
             the
             Earth
             :
             for
             the
             powers
             of
             Heaven
             shall
             be
             shaken
             .
             And
             then
             shall
             they
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             coming
             in
             a
             Cloud
             in
             Power
             and
             in
             great
             Glory
             .
             And
             when
             these
             things
             begin
             to
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             then
             lift
             up
             your
             Heads
             ;
             for
             your
             Redemption
             draweth
             nigh
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             
               I.
               Parots
               Wren
            
             .
             p.
             5.
             
             Christ
             shall
             come
             the
             
               second
               time
               without
               Sin
               unto
               Salvation
               .
            
             Thus
             unto
             you
             he
             is
             come
             :
             in
             whom
             his
             coming
             is
             compleatly
             perfected
             .
             
               Forster's
               Guide
            
             .
             p.
             39.
             
             His
             second
             appearance
             is
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             no
             Fleshly
             Eye
             can
             behold
             and
             Live
             :
             and
             Blessed
             are
             all
             they
             who
             wait
             for
             his
             
               second
               coming
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               without
               Sin
               ,
               unto
               Salvation
            
             .
             For
             his
             second
             coming
             is
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             Sin.
             P.
             50.
             
             
               Ye
               Men
               of
            
             Galilee
             
               why
               stand
               ye
               here
               gazing
               ?
               The
               same
               Jesus
               which
               hath
               been
               taken
               up
               from
               you
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               shall
               in
               like
               manner
               come
               again
               :
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             a
             Cloud
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             went
             up
             .
             This
             is
             a
             mystery
             to
             the
             Wise
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Life
             of
             Men
             should
             come
             ▪
             in
             a
             Cloud
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             :
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Light
             ,
             it
             is
             revealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             They
             can
             tell
             you
             that
             as
             Christ's
             first
             appearance
             was
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Fleshly
             Eye
             saw
             him
             ;
             so
             his
             second
             appearance
             is
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             no
             Fleshly
             Eye
             can
             behold
             him
             ,
             he
             being
             now
             a
             Spirit
             .
             W.
             
               Nature
               of
               Christianity
               .
               P.
            
             29.
             
             Is
             his
             
               appearing
               the
               second
               time
               without
               Sin
               unto
               Salvation
            
             in
             this
             Life
             or
             hereafter
             ?
             Thou
             sayst
             ,
             after
             the
             Bodily
             Death
             you
             shall
             be
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             made
             partakers
             of
             that
             Salvation
             .
             P.
             24.
             
             Thou
             puttest
             Salvation
             at
             a
             great
             Distance
             .
          
           ]
           As
           for
           the
           Text
           ,
           Heb.
           9.28
           .
           
           
             Christ
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bear
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
             :
             and
             unto
             them
             which
             look
             for
             him
             shall
             he
             appear
             the
             second
             time
             without
             Sin
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           You
           falsely
           Interpret
           these
           latter
           words
           of
           Christ's
           appearing
           in
           the
           Heart
           to
           destroy
           Sin
           and
           free
           from
           its
           power
           .
           For
           (
           1
           )
           Whereas
           to
           appear
           
             without
             Sin
          
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           opposite
           doth
           shew
           ,
           
             without
             being
             offered
             to
             bear
             Sin
             ,
          
           or
           (
           as
           it
           is
           vers
           .
           26.
           )
           
             without
             putting
             away
             Sin
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
          
           ;
           can
           any
           one
           imagine
           that
           the
           Apostle
           would
           go
           about
           to
           inform
           us
           of
           that
           which
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           and
           which
           none
           could
           ever
           Imagine
           ?
           viz.
           that
           Christ
           shall
           not
           Die
           again
           ,
           and
           make
           atonement
           by
           way
           of
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           ,
           in
           his
           appearance
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ?
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             without
             Sin
          
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           the
           opposite
           doth
           manifest
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           the
           rather
           be
           convinced
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           observed
           that
           Sin
           doth
           sometimes
           in
           Scripture
           signifie
           the
           
             offering
             for
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           applied
           to
           Christ
           in
           his
           first
           appearance
           .
           Chap.
           10.6
           .
           
             In
             burnt
             offering
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             for
             Sin
             ,
             [
             i.
             e.
          
           in
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           ]
           
             thou
             hast
             had
             no
             Pleasure
          
           .
           So
           vers
           .
           8.
           
           And
           Rom.
           8.3
           .
           
             What
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             in
             that
             it
             was
             weak
             through
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             God
             sending
             his
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Sinful
             Flesh
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             for
             Sin
             ,
             [
             i
             .
             e
             .
          
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           Sin.
           Or
           if
           you
           read
           ,
           
             and
             for
             Sin
             Condemned
          
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           
           same
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           by
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           Sin
           condemned
           :
           ]
           
             Condemned
             Sin
             in
             the
             Flesh
             :
             that
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.21
           .
           
             He
             made
             him
             Sin
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           Isa.
           53.10
           .
           
             When
             thou
             shalt
             make
             his
             Soul
             Sin
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             i.
             e.
          
           an
           Offering
           for
           Sin
           ]
           
             he
             shall
             see
             his
             seed
          
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Greek
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           signifies
           Sin
           ,
           so
           is
           used
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           for
           the
           sacrifice
           and
           offering
           for
           Sin.
           Lev.
           4.25.29
           .
           Psal.
           40.7
           .
           Ezek.
           44.27.29
           .
           and
           45.19
           .
           Our
           Text
           then
           lieth
           plainly
           thus
           :
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           World
           to
           Die
           for
           Sin
           :
           and
           whereas
           he
           is
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           World
           (
           vers
           .
           24.
           )
           he
           shall
           come
           again
           into
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           Die
           ,
           but
           to
           give
           that
           Salvation
           which
           by
           his
           Death
           he
           Purchased
           for
           us
           :
           He
           who
           was
           made
           Sin
           for
           us
           ,
           shall
           appear
           the
           second
           time
           without
           being
           made
           Sin
           :
           He
           was
           once
           offered
           here
           ;
           he
           shall
           appear
           again
           here
           ,
           but
           shall
           not
           then
           be
           offered
           again
           .
           (
           2
           )
           The
           Apostle
           had
           said
           just
           before
           ,
           that
           Christ
           entred
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           true
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           ,
           vers
           .
           24.
           
           He
           speaking
           then
           of
           a
           second
           appearance
           must
           needs
           mean
           his
           
             Coming
             out
             of
             this
             place
          
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           that
           he
           went
           in
           ,
           viz.
           by
           local
           motion
           :
           he
           Ascended
           ,
           and
           he
           
           shall
           so
           Descend
           :
           Just
           as
           the
           High-Priest
           entred
           into
           the
           Holy
           of
           Holies
           of
           the
           earthly
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           came
           out
           again
           :
           only
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           High-priest
           entred
           into
           that
           Earthly
           Holiest
           ,
           and
           came
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           once
           every
           year
           ,
           so
           often
           sacrificing
           and
           making
           atonement
           for
           Sin
           ;
           Christ
           entred
           into
           Heaven
           and
           cometh
           out
           thence
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           then
           to
           offer
           another
           Sacrifice
           and
           make
           a
           new
           atonement
           :
           (
           for
           that
           he
           did
           sufficione
           for
           all
           ,
           viz.
           at
           his
           entrance
           there
           :
           )
           but
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           Salvation
           to
           them
           that
           diligently
           wait
           for
           him
           .
           Thus
           the
           Apostle
           here
           writes
           .
           Vers
           12.
           
           
             By
             his
             own
             Blood
             he
             entred
             in
             once
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             ,
             having
             obtained
             eternal
             Redemption
             for
             us
             .
          
           Vers.
           24.
           &c
           ,
           
             He
             is
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             now
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             :
             nor
             yet
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             himself
             often
             ,
             as
             the
             High-priest
             entreth
             into
             the
             Holy
             Place
             every
             year
             with
             Blood
             of
             others
             .
             But
             he
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bear
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             look
             for
             him
             he
             shall
             appear
             the
             second
             time
             without
             Sin
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           Chap.
           10.11.12.13
           .
           
             Every
             Priest
             standeth
             daily
             Ministring
             and
             Offering
             oftentimes
             the
             same
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             take
             away
             Sins
             .
             But
             this
             Man
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             one
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sins
             ,
             for
             ever
             sate
             down
             at
             the
             Right
             hand
             of
             
             God
             :
             from
             henceforth
             expecting
             till
             his
             Enemies
             be
             made
             his
             Foot-stool
             .
          
           And
           when
           his
           Enemies
           are
           made
           his
           Foot-stool
           ,
           then
           shall
           he
           appear
           here
           again
           ,
           and
           shall
           destroy
           the
           last
           Enemy
           ,
           which
           is
           Death
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           he
           deliver
           up
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           God
           even
           the
           Father
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           
           Hereby
           you
           may
           see
           how
           far
           you
           have
           erred
           from
           the
           Apostles
           mind
           ,
           whilst
           you
           understand
           the
           second
           appearance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           thus
           speaketh
           of
           here
           ,
           of
           his
           appearance
           in
           our
           hearts
           .
           (
           3
           )
           The
           Similitude
           sheweth
           the
           second
           appearance
           of
           Christ
           here
           spoken
           of
           to
           be
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           
             As
             it
             is
             appointed
             unto
             Men
             once
             to
             Die
             ,
             but
             after
             this
             the
             Judgment
             :
             so
             Christ
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bear
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             shall
             appear
             the
             second
             time
             without
             Sin
             to
             them
             that
             look
             for
             him
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           Which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           Men
           Die
           ,
           and
           appear
           here
           again
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           but
           no
           more
           here
           until
           then
           :
           so
           Christ
           Died
           ,
           and
           shall
           appear
           here
           again
           at
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           :
           (
           for
           Heaven
           must
           receive
           him
           until
           the
           times
           of
           restitution
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           Act.
           3.21
           .
           Joh.
           14.3
           .
           )
           but
           then
           more
           Gloriously
           ,
           without
           Death
           ,
           suffering
           ,
           or
           any
           meanes
           ,
           in
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           to
           be
           Glorified
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           and
           admired
           of
           all
           Believers
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           Rest
           and
           Glory
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           1.7
           .
           Col.
           3.4
           .
           (
           4
           )
           The
           appearance
           is
           
             unto
             Salvation
          
           unto
           them
           that
           Look
           for
           him
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           his
           coming
           from
           Heaven
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           For
           until
           then
           do
           we
           all
           look
           for
           him
           ,
           even
           the
           very
           best
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           is
           already
           come
           as
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           Sin
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           manifestation
           of
           himself
           there
           ;
           and
           then
           is
           the
           Salvation
           given
           which
           he
           obtained
           for
           us
           by
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           a
           right
           unto
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           Regeneration
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           .
           2
           Tim.
           4.8
           .
           
             I
             have
             finished
             my
             Course
             ,
             I
             have
             Fought
             a
             good
             Fight
             ,
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             Faith.
             Henceforth
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             me
             a
             Crown
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             the
             Righteous
             Judge
             will
             give
             me
             at
             that
             day
             :
             and
             not
             to
             me
             only
             ,
             but
             unto
             all
             them
             also
             which
             love
             his
             appearance
             .
          
           1
           Thes.
           1.9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             Ye
             turned
             from
             Idols
             to
             serve
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             for
             his
             Son
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           Ph.
           3.20
           .
           
             From
             Heaven
             we
             look
             for
             the
             Saviour
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             change
             our
             Vile
             Body
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             Fashioned
             like
             unto
             his
             Glorious
             Body
          
           1
           Pet.
           5.4
           .
           
             When
             the
             chief
             Shepherd
             shall
             appear
             ,
             ye
             shall
             receive
             a
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             which
             fadeth
             not
             away
             .
          
           And
           because
           you
           say
           we
           put
           Salvation
           at
           a
           great
           Distance
           ,
           because
           we
           expect
           it
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ;
           observe
           yet
           further
           these
           Texts
           :
           2
           Cor.
           5.10
           .
           
             We
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             may
             receive
             the
             things
             done
             in
             his
             Body
             .
          
           Mat.
           25.31
           ,
           32
           ,
           34
           ,
           41
           ,
           46.
           
           
             When
             
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Holy
             Angels
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             shall
             he
             Sit
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             his
             Glory
             .
             And
             before
             him
             shall
             be
             gathered
             all
             Nations
             .
             Then
             shall
             the
             King
             say
             unto
             them
             on
             his
             Right
             hand
             ,
             Come
             ye
             Blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Then
             shall
             he
             say
             also
             unto
             them
             on
             his
             Left
             hand
             ,
             Depart
             ye
             Cursed
             into
             Everlasting
             Fire
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             These
             shall
             go
             into
             Everlasting
             Punishment
             :
             but
             the
             Righteous
             into
             Life
             Eternal
             .
          
           Luk.
           14.14
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             recompensed
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Just.
          
           Act.
           3.19
           .
           
             Repent
             and
             be
             Converted
             ,
             that
             your
             Sins
             may
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             when
             the
             times
             of
             refreshing
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             shew
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             Preached
          
           unto
           you
           :
           
             whom
             Heaven
             must
             receive
             until
             the
             times
             of
             Restitution
             of
             all
             things
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           other
           Text
           ,
           Act.
           1.11
           .
           
             This
             same
             Jesus
             which
             is
             taken
             up
             from
             you
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             shall
             so
             come
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             you
             have
             seen
             him
             go
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           He
           went
           up
           (
           say
           you
           )
           in
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           and
           shall
           come
           in
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           no
           Fleshly
           eye
           shall
           behold
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           is
           now
           a
           Spirit
           .
           And
           you
           call
           it
           a
           mystery
           to
           the
           Wise
           of
           this
           World
           :
           understanding
           likewise
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           here
           spoken
           of
           to
           be
           his
           invisible
           coming
           in
           the
           Heart
           .
           Whereas
           it
           is
           in
           a
           visible
           manner
           ,
           in
           a
           Body
           ,
           locally
           descending
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           the
           real
           
           Clouds
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           Angels
           .
           For
           thus
           he
           ascended
           :
           He
           was
           taken
           up
           ,
           removed
           from
           Earth
           ,
           a
           Cloud
           received
           him
           ,
           his
           Disciples
           saw
           this
           ,
           and
           two
           Angels
           then
           appeared
           ,
           vers
           .
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Luk.
           24.51
           .
           And
           just
           so
           shall
           he
           come
           again
           says
           the
           Text
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           without
           a
           metaphor
           .
           And
           exactly
           so
           do
           we
           read
           of
           his
           coming
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           The
           Man
           Christ
           shall
           Judge
           ,
           Act.
           17.31
           .
           He
           hath
           now
           a
           Glorious
           Body
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           he
           will
           fashion
           our
           Vile
           Bodies
           ,
           Ph.
           3.21
           .
           Whom
           Heaven
           must
           Receive
           ,
           until
           the
           times
           of
           restitution
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           Act.
           3.21
           .
           But
           he
           shall
           Descend
           from
           Heaven
           with
           all
           the
           Holy
           Angels
           ,
           and
           sit
           upon
           a
           Throne
           ,
           and
           before
           him
           shall
           all
           Nations
           be
           gathered
           ,
           and
           the
           Righteous
           then
           Living
           shall
           be
           caught
           up
           in
           the
           Clouds
           together
           with
           them
           that
           rise
           from
           the
           Dead
           to
           meet
           him
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           Mat.
           25.
           1
           
           Thes.
           4.
           
           Now
           when
           as
           Christ
           locally
           and
           visibly
           ascended
           ,
           and
           the
           Angels
           said
           he
           shall
           come
           again
           after
           this
           manner
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           judge
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           this
           coming
           be
           not
           his
           Local
           descent
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           visible
           appearance
           at
           the
           last
           day
           :
           or
           whether
           ,
           as
           the
           Quaker
           says
           ,
           it
           be
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           which
           is
           neither
           local
           nor
           visible
           .
        
         
           
             Immed
             .
             Revelat.
             p.
          
           77.
           
           
             
               Till
               that
               time
               that
               the
            
             Day-star
             arise
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             Peter
             
               directeth
               
               them
               unto
               a
            
             light
             that
             shineth
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
             which
             is
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             his
             first
             appearance
             ;
             a
             seed
             of
             light
             sown
             ,
             but
             not
             come
             forth
             to
             the
             perfect
             day
             .
             
               And
               this
               he
               calls
               the
            
             most
             firm
             word
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             do
             well
             to
             take
             heed
             
               for
               the
               time
            
             .
             Duesbery's
             Discovery
             .
             p.
             33.
             
             
               Oh
               thou
               inflamed
               Soul
               under
               the
               power
               of
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               mind
               the
            
             Light
             
               in
               thee
               ,
               which
               is
               the
            
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             whereunto
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           ]
           That
           the
           word
           of
           Prophecy
           in
           2
           Pet.
           1.19
           .
           Is
           not
           Christ
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           appearance
           there
           ,
           the
           light
           within
           ,
           not
           come
           forth
           to
           the
           perfect
           day
           :
           will
           appear
           if
           you
           consider
           how
           the
           words
           lie
           (
           which
           I
           believe
           you
           seldom
           do
           :
           )
           And
           that
           is
           thus
           :
           vers
           .
           16.
           &c.
           
             We
             have
             not
             followed
             cunningly
             devised
             Fables
             ,
             when
             we
             made
             known
             unto
             you
             the
             power
             and
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             but
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             his
             Majesty
             in
             the
             Holy
             mount
             .
             VVe
             have
             also
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophesie
          
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           prophetick
           Word
           .
           ]
           
             whereunto
             you
             do
             well
             that
             ye
             take
             heed
             .
             Knowing
             this
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             Prophecy
             of
             Scripture
             is
             of
             any
             private
             interpretation
             .
             For
             the
             Prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             will
             of
             Man
             :
             but
             Holy
             Men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             [
             all
             Scripture
             is
             given
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           ]
           
             But
             there
             were
             false
             Prophets
             also
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             false
             
             Teachers
             among
             you
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           
             Prophetick
             word
          
           is
           that
           which
           came
           peculiarly
           to
           Prophets
           :
           (
           whether
           St.
           Peter
           mean
           that
           which
           God
           had
           revealed
           to
           themselves
           the
           Apostles
           and
           other
           Prophets
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           he
           had
           revealed
           to
           the
           old
           Prophets
           and
           they
           had
           published
           ,
           or
           whether
           both
           :
           )
           which
           they
           spake
           and
           wrot
           for
           the
           use
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           as
           thus
           published
           ;
           that
           which
           others
           ,
           that
           had
           it
           not
           in
           themselves
           ,
           were
           to
           take
           heed
           unto
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           did
           so
           ,
           did
           well
           ;
           that
           which
           was
           to
           be
           Interpreted
           ,
           and
           which
           every
           one
           was
           to
           have
           a
           care
           how
           he
           Interpreted
           ;
           an
           inspired
           Word
           ,
           inspired
           Scripture
           ,
           Prophecy
           ,
           Prophecy
           of
           Scripture
           .
           All
           this
           the
           Words
           shew
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           prophetick
           word
           is
           not
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           Christ
           in
           the
           Heart
           in
           his
           first
           appearance
           ,
           a
           seed
           of
           Light
           there
           sown
           ,
           but
           not
           come
           forth
           to
           the
           perfect
           day
           .
           For
           have
           all
           a
           prophetick
           word
           ,
           that
           have
           Christ
           and
           the
           Light
           within
           ?
           Are
           all
           such
           Prophets
           ?
           Are
           they
           moved
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           give
           forth
           Prophecy
           ,
           like
           those
           Holy
           Men
           that
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
           Is
           their
           Light
           within
           to
           be
           interpreted
           by
           themselves
           and
           others
           ;
           or
           is
           their
           word
           to
           be
           interpreted
           ,
           like
           as
           the
           Scripture
           and
           prophetick
           word
           is
           ?
           Further
           you
           make
           the
           Apostle
           say
           thus
           :
           You
           do
           well
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           the
           seed
           of
           
             Light
             in
             you
          
           ,
           not
           yet
           come
           to
           the
           perfect
           
           day
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           more
           sure
           word
           ;
           knowing
           that
           no
           Prophecy
           of
           Scripture
           is
           of
           any
           private
           interpretation
           .
           The
           congruity
           of
           which
           you
           are
           to
           shew
           .
           But
           further
           St.
           Peter
           having
           immediatly
           before
           spoken
           of
           the
           power
           and
           coming
           [
           the
           powerful
           coming
           ,
           or
           coming
           in
           power
           ]
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           (
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           )
           and
           how
           that
           they
           the
           Apostles
           had
           not
           followed
           devised
           Fables
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           known
           to
           the
           Christians
           this
           coming
           ,
           but
           were
           Eye-witnesses
           of
           his
           Majesty
           when
           they
           were
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Holy
           Mount
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           saying
           ,
           
             And
             we
             have
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             whereunto
             you
             do
             well
             that
             you
             take
             heed
          
           ;
           this
           word
           may
           mean
           more
           distinctly
           that
           which
           concerned
           this
           coming
           ,
           which
           both
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           had
           spoken
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           also
           .
           For-speaking
           again
           Chap.
           3.
           of
           this
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           warning
           of
           Scoffers
           which
           should
           arise
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             where
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
          
           he
           desires
           them
           to
           be
           
             mindful
             of
             the
             words
             which
             were
             spoken
             before
             by
             the
             Holy
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Commandment
             of
             themselves
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           As
           then
           that
           Scripture
           of
           
             Joel
             ,
             The
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             cometh
             ,
             a
             day
             of
             Darkness
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           that
           word
           of
           
             Malachy
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             the
             day
             cometh
             that
             shall
             burn
             as
             an
             Oven
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           those
           words
           which
           the
           Apostles
           so
           often
           spake
           and
           wrot
           ,
           
           
             The
             Lord
             cometh
             :
             The
             coming
             of
             the
             Lord
             draweth
             nigh
             :
             He
             cometh
             with
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             every
             Eye
             shall
             see
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             which
             pierced
             him
             :
             The
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             come
             as
             a
             Thief
             in
             the
             Night
             :
          
           And
           that
           Prophecy
           of
           
             Enoch
             ,
             The
             Lord
             cometh
             with
             ten
             thousands
             of
             his
             Saints
             to
             execute
             Judgment
             upon
             all
             :
          
           As
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           not
           Christ
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           or
           the
           Light
           within
           ;
           so
           neither
           in
           the
           prophetick
           word
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           same
           with
           this
           ,
           a
           Prophecy
           namely
           of
           Christ's
           coming
           .
        
         
           G.
           K.
           
             Looking
             Glass
             .
             p.
          
           28.
           
           
             The
             Heathen
             once
             had
             the
             Spirit
             .
             This
             is
             our
             Faith
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             the
             true
             light
             which
             is
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             enlighten
             every
             man
             sufficiently
             unto
             Salvation
             :
             and
             that
             
               a
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               given
               to
               every
               man
               to
               profit
               withal
               Barcly
               Theses
               Theolog.
               p.
            
             9.
             
             Some
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             where
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             wanting
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             divine
             Mystery
             ,
             if
             they
             resist
             not
             that
             grace
             ,
             
               a
               manifestation
               whereof
               is
               given
               to
               every
               man
               to
               profit
               withal
            
             :
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.7
           .
           ]
           The
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           say
           it
           is
           given
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           every
           man
           to
           
             profit
             withal
          
           .
           Which
           doth
           not
           signifie
           that
           every
           man
           hath
           it
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           when
           I
           say
           ,
           Tongues
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           Riches
           and
           Dominion
           are
           given
           to
           every
           man
           to
           profit
           withal
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           that
           every
           man
           hath
           
           Tongues
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           Riches
           and
           Dominion
           ;
           (
           which
           we
           know
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           there
           being
           many
           that
           have
           none
           of
           them
           :
           )
           but
           that
           what
           gift
           so
           ever
           of
           the
           Spirit
           any
           man
           hath
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           good
           ,
           so
           designed
           by
           God
           which
           gives
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           ought
           to
           be
           used
           .
           Nor
           doth
           hk
           speak
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           but
           of
           Christians
           only
           .
           As
           appears
           by
           what
           next
           follows
           :
           
             For
             to
             one
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Spirit
             the
             word
             of
             Wisdom
             ;
             to
             another
             the
             word
             of
             Knowledg
             ;
             to
             another
             Faith
             ;
             to
             another
             Gifts
             of
             Healing
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           For
           to
           whom
           were
           these
           gifts
           given
           but
           to
           the
           Christians
           ?
           And
           vers
           .
           28
           (
           where
           the
           same
           is
           spoken
           again
           )
           
             God
             hath
             set
             some
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             first
             Apostles
             ,
             secondly
             Prophets
             ,
             thirdly
             Teachers
             ,
             after
             that
             Miracles
             ,
             then
             Gifts
             of
             Healing
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           you
           might
           have
           observed
           that
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           meaneth
           not
           the
           common
           light
           and
           grace
           in
           every
           one
           (
           as
           you
           interpret
           )
           but
           some
           
             eminent
             Gift
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Spirit
           manifestly
           appeareth
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           the
           Man
           is
           known
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Spiritual
           .
           As
           appears
           from
           the
           whole
           discourse
           ,
           and
           particularly
           from
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           
             Now
             concerning
             the
             Spiritual
          
           :
           (
           whether
           that
           mean
           Men
           or
           Gifts
           .
           as
           again
           it
           is
           said
           Chap.
           14.1
           .
           
             Desire
             Spiritual
             Gifts
          
           .
           Vers.
           37.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             think
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             or
             Spiritual
             .
          
           )
           And
           from
           the
           enumeration
           of
           the
           particulars
           ,
           which
           follow
           as
           instances
           hereof
           :
           
             The
             word
             of
             
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Gifts
             of
             Healing
             ,
             working
             of
             Miracles
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           It
           can
           only
           be
           doubted
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           Knowledg
           .
           But
           that
           these
           are
           extraordinary
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           discourse
           shews
           ,
           and
           the
           company
           they
           are
           joyned
           with
           ;
           so
           we
           may
           also
           learn
           from
           Chap.
           13.2
           .
           where
           Faith
           is
           such
           as
           works
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           the
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledg
           are
           of
           Mysteries
           :
           and
           in
           that
           our
           Text
           asserts
           they
           are
           variously
           distributed
           ,
           to
           one
           this
           ,
           to
           another
           that
           ,
           whereas
           the
           ordinary
           Faith
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Knowledg
           ,
           every
           true
           Christian
           hath
           .
           You
           then
           in
           saying
           every
           man
           hath
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           affirm
           every
           man
           hath
           some
           or
           other
           extraordinary
           Gift
           ,
           and
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Spiritual
           .
           Which
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           true
           of
           Heathens
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           true
           of
           Christians
           ;
           there
           being
           many
           ,
           and
           good
           Christians
           too
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           the
           Spiritual
           ,
           endued
           with
           some
           eminent
           Gift
           ,
           either
           this
           knowledg
           of
           Mysteries
           ,
           or
           Faith
           to
           remove
           Mountains
           (
           or
           to
           do
           somewhat
           the
           like
           )
           or
           Tongues
           ,
           or
           Healing
           :
           it
           being
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           good
           Christian
           that
           he
           hath
           Charity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Law.
           As
           speaks
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           close
           of
           this
           discourse
           :
           Vers.
           31.
           
           
             Covet
             earnestly
             the
             best
             Gifts
             :
             yet
             shew
             I
             you
             a
             more
             excellent
             way
             .
          
           And
           that
           is
           Charity
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           Chap
           13.
           
           And
           this
           shews
           
           that
           he
           spake
           before
           (
           when
           he
           discoursed
           of
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           )
           of
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           eminent
           ones
           too
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Graces
           or
           Vertues
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           also
           the
           most
           common
           ,
           as
           you
           make
           him
           speak
           .
           For
           according
           to
           you
           ,
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           as
           to
           some
           men
           ,
           Heathens
           namely
           and
           the
           darkest
           and
           wickedest
           ,
           the
           least
           measure
           of
           light
           and
           the
           smallest
           spiritual
           operation
           and
           motion
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           you
           understanding
           that
           it
           is
           given
           to
           every
           man.
           And
           this
           so
           ill
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Apostles
           discourse
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           you
           should
           take
           away
           the
           emphasis
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           saying
           a
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           to
           every
           Man.
           But
           what
           reason
           and
           authority
           you
           have
           for
           so
           doing
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           the
           Greek
           having
           its
           Article
           ,
           which
           commonly
           enough
           is
           emphatical
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           but
           especially
           there
           being
           the
           greatest
           emphasis
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           expressing
           it
           by
           many
           eminent
           Gifts
           ,
           such
           as
           Tongues
           ,
           Miracles
           ,
           &c.
           and
           not
           saying
           one
           ordinary
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           such
           namely
           as
           is
           the
           light
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           Heathens
           as
           well
           as
           Christians
           .
        
         
           G.
           K.
           Help
           .
           p.
           2.
           
           
             
               Eating
               and
               drinking
               Damnation
            
             spoken
             ,
             of
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             is
             where
             this
             discerning
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Body
             is
             not
             rightly
             made
             ,
             the
             Dead
             and
             
               Crucified
               Body
            
             from
             
             the
             Living
             Body
             ,
             the
             
               living
               Soul
            
             as
             it
             is
             first
             from
             the
             
               quickning
               Spirit
            
             which
             follows
             after
             .
          
           ]
           Surely
           men
           may
           say
           any
           thing
           when
           they
           assume
           the
           liberty
           of
           proving
           nothing
           .
           The
           Text
           is
           this
           ;
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             unworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             Damnation
             to
             himself
             ,
             not
             discerning
             the
             Lord's
             Body
             .
          
           Not
           discerning
           it
           ;
           in
           what
           I
           demand
           ?
           In
           eating
           and
           drinking
           you
           must
           say
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           speak
           according
           to
           the
           Apostle
           .
           I
           demand
           further
           ,
           in
           eating
           and
           drinking
           what
           ?
           This
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           you
           must
           answer
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           ordeined
           in
           remembrance
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           again
           speak
           as
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           .
           Friend
           ,
           Dost
           thou
           eat
           and
           drink
           this
           ?
           I
           neither
           do
           ,
           nor
           will
           ,
           must
           thou
           reply
           according
           to
           thy
           opinion
           and
           practice
           .
           I
           tell
           thee
           then
           ,
           that
           thou
           discernest
           not
           the
           Lord's
           Body
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           thou
           hast
           invented
           a
           strange
           interpretation
           hereof
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           thou
           wilt
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Institution
           ,
           
             Do
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           But
           since
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           shew
           that
           he
           means
           here
           that
           another
           body
           is
           to
           be
           discerned
           than
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           remembred
           as
           Crucified
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           are
           Symbols
           .
           Shew
           a
           syllable
           here
           that
           intimates
           a
           spiritual
           body
           .
           I
           will
           shew
           thee
           (
           and
           I
           wish
           thou
           would'st
           learn
           thy
           duty
           )
           what
           it
           
           is
           according
           to
           the
           Apostles
           mind
           to
           discern
           the
           Lords
           Body
           :
           viz.
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           as
           to
           a
           common
           Feast
           ,
           but
           with
           heavenly
           affection
           ,
           and
           all
           due
           preparation
           of
           Soul
           ,
           minding
           his
           Death
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           so
           great
           an
           one
           as
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           an
           ordinary
           man
           ;
           and
           that
           ignominious
           and
           painful
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           his
           Love
           herein
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           our
           inestimable
           benefit
           ,
           eternal
           Redemption
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           be
           sutably
           wrought
           upon
           by
           all
           .
           Thus
           much
           you
           might
           have
           learned
           from
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           observed
           his
           words
           ,
           who
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           as
           for
           eating
           and
           drinking
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           the
           common
           manner
           )
           we
           have
           houses
           to
           do
           that
           in
           ;
           but
           this
           bread
           is
           Christ's
           Body
           broken
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           this
           Cup
           is
           the
           New
           Testament
           in
           his
           Blood
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           to
           examin
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           these
           in
           remembrance
           of
           him
           ,
           shewing
           forth
           his
           Death
           herein
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           you
           what
           is
           here
           unworthy
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           unfit
           for
           you
           to
           do
           ?
           what
           that
           is
           mean
           and
           elementary
           ,
           and
           not
           divine
           enough
           for
           the
           best
           ?
           But
           as
           for
           your
           discerning
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Body
           ,
           his
           dead
           Body
           from
           his
           living
           Body
           ,
           the
           living
           Soul
           from
           the
           quickning
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           you
           intend
           it
           not
           of
           his
           Supper
           ,
           so
           hath
           it
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
         
           J.
           N.
           
             Love
             to
             the
             Lost
          
           ,
           p.
           54.
           &c.
           
           
             This
             was
             Instituted
             by
             Christ
             as
             they
             sate
             at
             Meat
             and
             did
             eat
             :
             and
             
               so
               often
               as
               they
               did
               eat
               and
               drink
               thereof
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               do
               it
               in
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ,
               shewing
               his
               Death
               till
               he
               came
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             that
             the
             Apostles
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             practised
             in
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             breaking
             Bread
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             did
             eat
             their
             meat
             with
             gladness
             ,
             and
             singleness
             of
             heart
             :
             And
             this
             was
             to
             be
             done
             at
             all
             seasons
             when
             they
             eat
             and
             drank
             :
             in
             their
             eating
             and
             drinking
             they
             were
             to
             do
             it
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             herein
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             Yea
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             partake
             of
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             —
             Many
             ,
             excess
             having
             overtaken
             them
             for
             want
             of
             eating
             always
             in
             his
             fear
             ,
             and
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             coming
             ,
             have
             put
             his
             coming
             afar
             off
             into
             another
             world
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             reprobate
             in
             the
             Faith
             as
             to
             his
             appearance
             :
             and
             to
             avoid
             this
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             commanded
             his
             Disciples
             
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               to
               shew
               forth
               his
               death
               till
               he
               came
               .
            
             —
             It
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             they
             return
             into
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             discern
             not
             his
             Body
             in
             their
             eatings
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Body
             of
             all
             creatures
             .
             —
             And
             this
             is
             known
             from
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Eternal
             to
             be
             
             the
             true
             end
             of
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             instituted
             and
             appointed
             ,
             that
             
               in
               remembrance
               of
               his
               death
            
             they
             might
             be
             kept
             from
             all
             excess
             .
          
           ]
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           nothing
           is
           more
           dreadful
           than
           to
           lay
           Errour
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           people
           out
           of
           reverence
           to
           that
           holy
           one
           ,
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           reverence
           the
           Assertor
           .
           Shew
           a
           syllable
           that
           intimates
           that
           our
           Lord
           instituted
           his
           Supper
           for
           a
           remembrance
           of
           his
           Death
           in
           our
           ordinary
           daily
           eating
           and
           drinking
           :
           or
           that
           the
           reason
           he
           took
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           when
           he
           did
           eat
           the
           Passeover
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             Take
             ,
             eat
             ;
             this
             is
             my
             Body
             :
             Drink
             ye
             all
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             my
             Blood
             :
             This
             do
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             :
          
           was
           to
           shew
           us
           that
           whenever
           we
           take
           our
           common
           meals
           ,
           we
           should
           feed
           our selves
           in
           his
           fear
           ,
           as
           the
           remembrance
           of
           his
           Death
           requires
           .
           Nothing
           is
           more
           clear
           than
           that
           he
           meaneth
           a
           peculiar
           eating
           and
           drinking
           .
           For
           says
           he
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             Blood.
          
           Is
           all
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           his
           Body
           and
           Blood
           ,
           or
           do
           they
           so
           signify
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           on
           our
           Tables
           neither
           of
           these
           creatures
           ,
           but
           only
           Butter
           ,
           and
           Cheese
           ,
           and
           Eggs
           ,
           Beer
           ,
           and
           Water
           ,
           and
           Milk
           ?
           Again
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           ye
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           but
           as
           oft
           as
           ye
           eat
           this
           Bread
           ,
           and
           drink
           this
           Cup
           ,
           you
           shew
           the
           Lord's
           death
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           manifestly
           
           distinguishing
           this
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           from
           Cabbage
           and
           Ale
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           is
           our
           common
           food
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           
           
             The
             Cup
             of
             Blessing
             which
             we
             bless
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           Is
           every
           Cup
           this
           ?
           And
           chap.
           11.
           
           
             Let
             a
             man
             examine
             himself
          
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           fit
           )
           
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eat
             of
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             of
             this
             Cup.
          
           I
           pray
           you
           must
           we
           examine
           and
           fit
           our selves
           whenever
           we
           eat
           ,
           and
           unless
           we
           do
           so
           ,
           forbear
           all
           food
           ?
           Christ
           then
           hath
           ordeined
           that
           all
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           are
           always
           unfit
           ,
           must
           be
           famished
           ;
           or
           else
           you
           must
           say
           they
           sin
           when
           ever
           they
           eat
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           their
           lives
           may
           indeed
           eat
           though
           they
           do
           sin
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           could
           you
           not
           see
           that
           this
           was
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           many
           of
           the
           Christians
           came
           together
           into
           one
           place
           for
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           their
           own
           houses
           ,
           not
           by
           every
           one
           apart
           in
           every
           eating
           ?
           Could
           you
           not
           see
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           with
           express
           distinction
           from
           their
           own
           ?
           It
           is
           written
           plain
           enough
           ,
           vers
           .
           20.21.22
           .
           
             When
             ye
             come
             together
             into
             one
             place
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             to
             eat
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             for
             in
             eating
             every
             one
             taketh
             before
             other
             his
             own
             Supper
             .
             What
             ,
             have
             ye
             not
             houses
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             in
             ?
          
           So
           far
           are
           you
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           Christians
           did
           partake
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           when
           they
           eat
           with
           the
           very
           Heathens
           and
           whensoever
           else
           .
        
         
         
           
             Ibid.
             p.
          
           58.
           
           
             Christ
             charged
             his
             Disciples
             to
             wait
             for
             his
             coming
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             had
             told
             them
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             to
             shew
             so
             often
             as
             they
             brake
             bread
             
               till
               he
               came
            
             :
             (
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
             )
             and
             after
             he
             was
             come
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             continued
             it
             for
             their
             sakes
             who
             were
             weak
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             not
             appeared
             .
             
               R.
               Barclay
               Catechism
            
             ,
             p.
             98.
             
          
           This
           was
           to
           continue
           till
           Christ
           came
           .
           Which
           coming
           is
           inward
           .
           ]
           (
           1
           )
           The
           Commandment
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Do
             this
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
             ,
          
           according
           to
           you
           belonged
           only
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           Disciples
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           was
           obligatory
           but
           till
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           but
           fifty
           days
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           this
           time
           it
           was
           arbitrary
           ,
           and
           they
           might
           observe
           it
           or
           forbear
           .
           But
           this
           is
           false
           ,
           for
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           received
           this
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           delivered
           the
           same
           unto
           them
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           11.23
           .
           So
           that
           that
           which
           was
           commanded
           the
           Apostles
           before
           Christ's
           death
           ,
           was
           given
           in
           charge
           again
           to
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           Christ's
           coming
           to
           the
           Apostles
           in
           Jerusalem
           at
           Pentecost
           :
           (
           for
           after
           this
           time
           was
           he
           called
           to
           the
           Ministry
           :
           )
           and
           moreover
           was
           delivered
           by
           him
           as
           a
           command
           to
           be
           observed
           by
           the
           Church
           .
           Nay
           ,
           though
           Christ
           was
           come
           by
           the
           descent
           
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           at
           Pentecost
           ,
           yet
           still
           says
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             As
             oft
             as
             ye
             eat
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drink
             this
             Cup
             ,
             ye
             shew
          
           [
           or
           ,
           shew
           ye
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           
             the
             Lord's
             Death
             till
             he
             come
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           11.26
           ,
           So
           that
           he
           means
           another
           coming
           ,
           and
           until
           that
           be
           ,
           he
           teaches
           us
           that
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Not
           only
           in
           that
           first
           descent
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           all
           Divine
           operations
           in
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           was
           Christ
           come
           already
           when
           the
           Apostle
           wrot
           ;
           for
           unless
           he
           was
           so
           come
           ,
           working
           graciously
           upon
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           Corinthians
           were
           not
           to
           receive
           the
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           v.
           27.28.29
           .
           Wherefore
           that
           inward
           coming
           cannot
           be
           meant
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           that
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           was
           not
           
             as
             yet
          
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           by
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Till
             he
             come
          
           .
           (
           3
           )
           If
           the
           Apostles
           continued
           it
           (
           as
           you
           further
           say
           )
           for
           the
           sakes
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           why
           do
           not
           you
           likewise
           continue
           it
           for
           the
           sakes
           of
           the
           same
           ?
           What
           ,
           are
           there
           no
           weak
           ones
           among
           you
           ?
           Is
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Quakers
           better
           than
           the
           primitive
           ?
           Or
           are
           you
           wiser
           than
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           judging
           that
           unfit
           ,
           which
           they
           judged
           fit
           ?
           But
           ,
           dear
           Souls
           ,
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           is
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           below
           you
           ,
           too
           mean
           and
           beggarly
           for
           your
           strength
           and
           spirituality
           ?
           What
           Christian
           (
           how
           great
           and
           perfect
           soever
           he
           be
           ,
           if
           as
           perfect
           as
           St.
           Paul
           )
           doth
           it
           not
           become
           to
           commemorate
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shew
           forth
           his
           
           Death
           as
           this
           Solemnity
           requires
           ?
           Which
           is
           ▪
           to
           declare
           by
           this
           outward
           Rite
           to
           all
           the
           world
           his
           Faith
           in
           this
           Crucified
           Person
           ,
           whom
           the
           Jews
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           vile
           death
           despised
           and
           rejected
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.18.23
           .
           and
           to
           profess
           himself
           his
           Servant
           ,
           and
           to
           admire
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           that
           our
           eternal
           Redemption
           is
           by
           his
           Blood-shed
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           to
           offer
           most
           ardent
           thanks
           ,
           and
           the
           profoundest
           Praises
           and
           Adorations
           of
           his
           heart
           .
           This
           reason
           is
           perpetual
           ,
           and
           equally
           concerns
           all
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           was
           there
           ever
           any
           Church
           which
           discontinued
           the
           Supper
           of
           our
           Lord
           ?
           Or
           was
           there
           never
           heretofore
           the
           glorious
           appearance
           (
           till
           which
           time
           your selves
           say
           it
           was
           to
           be
           observed
           )
           until
           now
           among
           you
           Quakers
           ?
           I
           adde
           ,
           you
           discern
           not
           the
           wisdom
           of
           our
           Lord
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           injoyned
           us
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           yet
           forbids
           unless
           we
           prepare
           our selves
           .
           So
           that
           he
           provokes
           and
           even
           compels
           us
           to
           Devotion
           and
           Piety
           ,
           and
           doth
           what
           may
           be
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           excite
           and
           animate
           our
           coldness
           ,
           but
           to
           continue
           us
           in
           our
           goodness
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           the
           more
           profane
           to
           a
           godly
           mind
           and
           life
           ;
           viz.
           by
           the
           frequent
           repetitions
           of
           this
           grand
           and
           serious
           solemnity
           .
           (
           4
           )
           Christ's
           coming
           therefore
           ,
           until
           which
           time
           his
           Supper
           is
           to
           continue
           ,
           is
           that
           in
           the
           
             end
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           eminently
           spoken
           of
           every
           
           where
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           all
           Christians
           wait
           for
           .
           Of
           which
           you
           read
           again
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           c.
           15.23
           .
           
             Christ
             the
             First-fruits
             is
             risen
             ,
             afterwards
             they
             that
             are
             Christ's
             shall
             rise
             ,
             at
             his
             coming
             .
             Then
             cometh
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           G.
           K.
           Help
           p.
           22.
           
           
             This
             is
             Antichrist
             who
             denies
             Christ
             the
             Son
             came
             in
             the
             revelation
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             for
             that
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             
               Bodily
               appearance
            
             at
             Jerusalem
             Antichrist
             will
             not
             ,
             does
             not
             deny
             :
             being
             he
             knows
             it
             will
             never
             harm
             his
             Kingdom
             so
             to
             confess
             him
             come
             ,
             provided
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             be
             not
             set
             up
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             
               Tomlinson
               word
               of
               Reproof
            
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             doth
             not
             confess
             Christ
             come
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             when
             he
             comes
             or
             appears
             )
             in
             flesh
             or
             in
             his
             
               servants
               .
               Parker's
               Discovery
            
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
             
               Every
               Spirit
               that
               confesses
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               of
               God
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Train
             ,
             and
             the
             vilest
             persons
             have
             confessed
             Christ
             come
             in
             
               his
               flesh
               at
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             of
             God.
             —
             They
             who
             deny
             Christ
             come
             in
             their
             mortal
             flesh
             to
             destroy
             sin
             ,
             are
             Antichrists
             .
          
           ]
           I
           am
           sorry
           to
           hear
           such
           words
           come
           out
           of
           the
           mouths
           of
           men
           pretending
           to
           Christianity
           .
           I
           trust
           it
           is
           out
           of
           ignorance
           and
           inconsideration
           you
           speak
           ,
           not
           malice
           .
           For
           will
           not
           Antichrist
           deny
           Christ
           come
           in
           his
           Body
           ,
           when
           he
           took
           that
           Flesh
           ,
           that
           through
           Death
           he
           might
           destroy
           him
           that
           had
           
           the
           power
           of
           Death
           ,
           the
           Devil
           ;
           and
           when
           through
           the
           offering
           of
           his
           Body
           we
           are
           all
           sanctified
           ?
           when
           by
           that
           Blood
           he
           entred
           into
           the
           holy
           place
           ,
           having
           obteined
           Eternal
           Redemption
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           is
           that
           which
           cleanseth
           us
           from
           all
           our
           sins
           ?
           when
           in
           this
           body
           he
           rose
           again
           ,
           without
           which
           Resurrection
           we
           had
           yet
           been
           in
           our
           sins
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           same
           ascended
           ,
           without
           which
           ascension
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           had
           not
           come
           ?
           When
           without
           this
           Body
           the
           world
           had
           never
           had
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           nor
           Miracles
           ,
           nor
           Example
           ,
           nor
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           know
           ;
           all
           depending
           ,
           as
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Gospel
           shews
           us
           ,
           upon
           his
           being
           made
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ?
           In
           Conscience
           can
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           deny
           all
           this
           ,
           doth
           nothing
           advantage
           Antichrist's
           Kingdom
           ?
           Or
           to
           confess
           it
           all
           ,
           it
           being
           our
           right
           Faith
           ,
           doth
           nothing
           hinder
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           advantage
           Christs
           ?
           Wherefore
           then
           hath
           Christ
           given
           us
           this
           Faith
           ?
           Will
           not
           Antichrist
           deny
           Christ's
           coming
           in
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           frustrate
           all
           the
           benefits
           that
           proceed
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           spoil
           our
           whole
           belief
           on
           him
           ?
           You
           may
           be
           sure
           he
           will
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           do
           it
           by
           any
           means
           handsomly
           ;
           either
           covertly
           ,
           or
           more
           openly
           ,
           as
           he
           sees
           he
           can
           prevail
           :
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           you
           shall
           see
           anon
           .
           No
           ,
           but
           say
           you
           ,
           He
           will
           not
           deny
           his
           bodily
           appearance
           at
           
           Jerusalem
           ,
           being
           he
           knows
           it
           will
           never
           harm
           his
           Kingdom
           so
           to
           confess
           him
           come
           ,
           provided
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           be
           not
           set
           up
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           If
           this
           be
           right
           ,
           I
           may
           likewise
           say
           ,
           Nor
           will
           the
           Devil
           deny
           God
           ,
           being
           he
           knows
           to
           confess
           him
           will
           never
           harm
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           provided
           God
           be
           not
           worshipped
           .
           Upon
           this
           account
           I
           begin
           to
           conjecture
           that
           by
           and
           by
           we
           shall
           indeed
           have
           no
           Antichrist
           .
           For
           it
           may
           likewise
           be
           said
           ,
           Neither
           will
           he
           deny
           Christ's
           coming
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           his
           being
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Christ
           ;
           being
           he
           knows
           it
           will
           never
           harm
           his
           Kingdom
           so
           to
           confess
           him
           ,
           provided
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           be
           not
           set
           up
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           Yet
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Liar
           ,
           that
           denieth
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           
           Who
           then
           at
           last
           is
           Antichrist
           ?
           He
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             That
             denies
             him
             the
             Son
             come
             in
             the
             revelation
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           But
           say
           I
           again
           ,
           Nor
           will
           Antichrist
           deny
           this
           ,
           seeing
           to
           confess
           him
           so
           come
           ,
           will
           never
           harm
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           provided
           yet
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           be
           not
           set
           up
           there
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           come
           to
           pass
           (
           as
           I
           feared
           it
           would
           )
           that
           at
           this
           rate
           we
           have
           no
           Antichrist
           ,
           neither
           one
           nor
           other
           .
           And
           it
           were
           happy
           for
           us
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           thus
           whifled
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           hereby
           the
           vanity
           of
           your
           proviso
           appears
           .
           Say
           we
           then
           bluntly
           ,
           without
           any
           proviso
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           St.
           John
           doth
           ,
           He
           
           truly
           is
           this
           wicked
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           either
           denies
           Christ
           come
           in
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           or
           denies
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           ,
           or
           denies
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           You
           say
           further
           ,
           
             Every
             Spirit
             that
             confesseth
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             is
             of
             God.
          
           But
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           train
           and
           the
           vilest
           Sinners
           have
           confessed
           Christ
           come
           in
           the
           Flesh
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           of
           God.
           So
           say
           I
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             confesseth
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Christ
             ,
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             Born
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             him
             and
             he
             in
             God
             :
          
           (
           you
           know
           the
           same
           St.
           John
           likewise
           asserts
           it
           .
           )
           But
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Train
           and
           the
           vilest
           Sinners
           have
           confessed
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           are
           Born
           of
           him
           ,
           nor
           dwell
           in
           him
           nor
           he
           in
           them
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           he
           that
           confesses
           not
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           ,
           is
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           divine
           Author
           also
           asserts
           :
           and
           therefore
           likewise
           so
           may
           he
           be
           ,
           and
           so
           say
           I
           still
           notwithstanding
           your
           reasoning
           he
           is
           ,
           that
           confesses
           him
           not
           come
           in
           his
           Flesh
           at
           Jerusalem
           .
           Yes
           and
           hear
           you
           again
           ,
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Train
           and
           the
           vilest
           Sinners
           have
           and
           do
           confess
           that
           Christ
           come
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           not
           of
           God.
           If
           you
           mean
           ,
           or
           shall
           so
           reply
           ,
           they
           resist
           him
           when
           he
           comes
           in
           their
           own
           Hearts
           :
           I
           tell
           you
           every
           Wicked
           man
           doth
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           every
           Wicked
           man
           is
           not
           Antichrist
           in
           St.
           John's
           
           Sense
           .
           And
           surely
           you
           know
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           resisting
           him
           ,
           and
           denying
           him
           ;
           and
           discern
           I
           hope
           what
           kind
           of
           persons
           our
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           
             Try
             the
             Spirits
             :
             because
             many
             False-Prophets
             are
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             World.
          
           Namely
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           mean
           ,
           that
           every
           Wicked
           Man
           be
           Tryed
           ,
           but
           some
           sorts
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           be
           Poisoned
           with
           false
           Doctrine
           .
           As
           you
           may
           learn
           again
           from
           these
           his
           precedent
           words
           ,
           
             Believe
             not
             every
             Spirit
          
           .
           They
           ,
           say
           you
           again
           ,
           that
           deny
           Christ
           come
           in
           their
           Flesh
           to
           destroy
           Sin
           ,
           are
           Antichrists
           .
           So
           say
           I
           ,
           are
           they
           that
           deny
           him
           come
           in
           his
           own
           Flesh
           to
           destroy
           the
           Devil
           .
           But
           Antichrist
           (
           say
           you
           further
           )
           doth
           not
           deny
           this
           .
           Well
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           such
           an
           one
           now
           ,
           the
           times
           are
           altered
           :
           for
           I
           am
           sure
           there
           have
           been
           many
           such
           heretofore
           .
           Or
           if
           you
           think
           I
           am
           mistaken
           in
           calling
           them
           by
           so
           ill
           a
           name
           ,
           that
           have
           only
           denyed
           Christ's
           Flesh
           and
           Bodily
           appearance
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           speak
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           moreover
           hear
           what
           we
           may
           more
           truly
           call
           them
           .
           They
           have
           ignominy
           enough
           among
           the
           Antients
           .
           Some
           of
           whose
           words
           I
           will
           recite
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           convinced
           there
           have
           been
           such
           Men
           ,
           and
           may
           see
           what
           they
           thought
           of
           them
           .
           Ignatius
           Ad
           
             Tral
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           
             There
             are
             some
             vain
             Talkers
             and
             Seducers
             ,
             mixing
             poyson
             
             with
             sweetness
             .
             —
             They
             reject
             Christ's
             Nativity
             of
             the
             Virgin.
             —
             Some
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Infidels
             and
             without
             God
             ,
             say
             Christ
             was
             only
             in
             appearance
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             took
             not
             a
             true
             Body
             ,
             and
             suffered
             and
             died
             in
             appearance
             .
             Fly
             these
             ungodly
             Heresies
             :
             for
             they
             are
             the
             invention
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             
               Ad
               Smyrn
            
             .
             I
             warn
             you
             of
             these
             Beasts
             that
             have
             the
             shapes
             of
             Men.
             For
             if
             the
             Lord
             was
             seemingly
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             Crucified
             in
             appearance
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             now
             likewise
             bound
             for
             him
             in
             appearance
             .
             —
             He
             that
             says
             Christ
             had
             not
             Flesh
             ,
             perfectly
             denies
             him
             .
             —
             If
             any
             man
             believe
             him
             not
             to
             have
             been
             conversant
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             confesses
             not
             his
             passion
             and
             his
             blood
             shed
             ,
             he
             cannot
             obtain
             eternal
             Life
             .
             
               Ad
               Phil.
            
             He
             was
             truly
             Born
             ,
             truly
             increased
             ,
             did
             truly
             Eat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             was
             truly
             Crucified
             ,
             truly
             arose
             .
             He
             that
             believes
             not
             this
             ,
             differs
             not
             from
             his
             Crucifiers
             .
             For
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             World
             rejoices
             when
             any
             one
             denies
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             the
             confession
             hereof
             is
             his
             destruction
             .
             Thus
             again
             
               Ad
               Eph.
            
             Hear
             we
             another
             ,
             Irenaeus
             L.
             1.
             
             C.
             22.
             
             Saturninus
             affirms
             the
             Saviour
             was
             not
             Born
             ,
             nor
             had
             a
             Body
             ,
             but
             was
             only
             man
             in
             appearance
             .
             Chap.
             25.
             
             Carpocrates
             says
             Jesus
             was
             not
             Born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             but
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Joseph
             and
             Mary
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             Children
             ,
             
             and
             that
             after
             his
             Baptism
             Christ
             descended
             into
             him
             from
             the
             supream
             God
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             Christ
             flew
             away
             from
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             suffered
             and
             rose
             ,
             L.
             3.
             
             C.
             11.
             
             The
             Gnosticks
             affirm
             that
             the
             Word
             and
             Christ
             did
             not
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             Saviour
             had
             not
             Flesh
             ,
             nor
             suffered
             .
             But
             some
             of
             them
             say
             Jesus
             was
             incarnate
             and
             suffered
             ,
             whom
             they
             affirm
             to
             have
             passed
             through
             Mary
             as
             Water
             doth
             through
             a
             Pipe.
             The
             opinion
             of
             all
             the
             Hereticks
             is
             that
             the
             Word
             was
             not
             made
             Flesh.
             Hear
             another
             :
             
               Tertullian
               Adv.
               Haer.
            
             Chap.
             46.
             
             Basilides
             the
             Heretick
             says
             Christ
             was
             without
             the
             substance
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             not
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             Simon
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             that
             was
             Crucified
             ,
             lest
             we
             believe
             in
             Simon
             .
             Chap.
             49.
             
             Valentinus
             the
             Heretick
             says
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             our
             Flesh
             but
             brought
             I
             know
             not
             what
             kind
             of
             Spiritual
             Body
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             passed
             through
             the
             Virgin
             as
             Water
             through
             a
             Pipe
             taking
             nothing
             thence
             .
             Chap.
             51.
             
             Cerdon
             affirms
             him
             to
             have
             been
             only
             a
             Phantasm
             ;
             not
             to
             have
             truly
             suffered
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             to
             have
             suffered
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             Born
             at
             all
             .
             After
             these
             comes
             Apelles
             ,
             and
             he
             says
             Christ
             was
             neither
             in
             the
             appearance
             nor
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             a
             true
             
             Body
             ;
             but
             for
             asmuch
             as
             he
             descended
             from
             the
             superior
             Places
             ,
             in
             his
             descent
             he
             wove
             for
             himself
             a
             Flesh
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Stars
             and
             Air
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             ascent
             restored
             to
             each
             Element
             what
             he
             had
             borrowed
             ;
             and
             the
             parts
             of
             his
             Body
             being
             thus
             dispersed
             ,
             only
             his
             Spirit
             went
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           [
           See
           the
           same
           Author
           
             De
             Carne
             Christi
             :
             per
             totum
             .
          
           ]
           Thus
           you
           have
           seen
           Antichrist
           hath
           denied
           Christ
           to
           have
           come
           in
           his
           Flesh
           :
           And
           I
           hope
           therefore
           you
           will
           correct
           your
           assertion
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           denie
           this
           nor
           will
           :
           lest
           you
           should
           be
           thought
           to
           judge
           this
           monstrous
           error
           not
           foul
           enough
           to
           be
           called
           Antichristianism
           .
           And
           thus
           your
           foundation
           ,
           viz.
           Antichrist
           confesses
           Christ
           to
           be
           come
           in
           his
           Flesh
           and
           Bodily
           appearance
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           being
           thrown
           down
           ;
           that
           which
           you
           have
           built
           upon
           it
           ,
           falls
           with
           it
           ,
           viz.
           That
           therefore
           Antichrist
           ,
           denying
           Christ
           to
           be
           come
           in
           Flesh
           ,
           must
           be
           understood
           of
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           Flesh
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           his
           revealing
           himself
           in
           the
           Heart
           .
           I
           add
           ,
           as
           for
           Christ's
           coming
           in
           Flesh
           ,
           as
           this
           signifies
           his
           own
           Flesh
           ,
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           or
           his
           mean
           condition
           ,
           we
           every
           where
           read
           of
           it
           in
           Scripture
           .
           As
           ,
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh.
             God
             sent
             his
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Sinful
             Flesh.
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             made
             under
             the
             Law.
             He
             was
             made
             like
             unto
             us
             in
             all
             things
             .
             He
             
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Men.
          
           But
           in
           what
           places
           of
           Scripture
           his
           coming
           in
           Flesh
           signifies
           his
           appearance
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           I
           require
           you
           to
           shew
           ;
           and
           withal
           ,
           what
           Hereticks
           have
           denied
           this
           coming
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           many
           that
           have
           denied
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           another
           rendring
           of
           St.
           John's
           words
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           may
           give
           you
           a
           better
           understanding
           both
           of
           the
           confessing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           his
           coming
           in
           Flesh
           :
           viz.
           
             every
             Spirit
          
           (
           1
           Joh.
           4.2
           ,
           3.
           )
           
             which
             confesseth
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             Flesh
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             is
             of
             God.
             Every
             Spirit
             which
             confesseth
             not
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             Flesh
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God.
          
           And
           then
           the
           Sense
           is
           plainly
           this
           :
           He
           is
           the
           true
           Prophet
           ,
           which
           confesses
           Christ
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           in
           the
           mean
           condition
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           made
           Man
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Servant
           .
           And
           he
           is
           the
           false
           Prophet
           which
           denies
           him
           ,
           and
           doth
           so
           upon
           this
           account
           .
           Which
           confession
           is
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           is
           the
           Christ
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           whole
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           which
           denial
           is
           likewise
           the
           denial
           of
           both
           .
           According
           to
           this
           Sense
           we
           read
           throughout
           the
           Epistle
           .
           Vers.
           14.15
           .
           
             We
             have
             seen
             and
             do
             Testifie
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             sent
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World.
             Whosoever
             shall
             confess
             that
             
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             him
             and
             he
             in
             God.
          
           Chap.
           2.18.22.23.26
           .
           
             Even
             now
             are
             there
             many
             Antichrist's
             .
             Who
             is
             a
             Liar
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             denieth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ?
             He
             is
             Antichrist
             that
             denieth
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             Whosoever
             denieth
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             same
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             .
             These
             things
             have
             I
             written
             to
             you
             concerning
             them
             that
             Seduce
             you
             .
          
           Chap.
           5.1
           .
           
             Whosoever
             believeth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             is
             Born
             of
             God.
          
           Vers.
           5.
           
           
             Who
             is
             he
             that
             overcometh
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             believeth
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ?
          
           Vers.
           20.
           
           
             We
             know
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             come
             .
          
           Thus
           also
           in
           his
           2
           Epist.
           Vers.
           7.
           
           
             Many
             deceivers
             are
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             confess
             not
             Jesus
             Christ
             coming
          
           [
           or
           who
           did
           come
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           
             in
             Flesh.
          
           Vers.
           9.
           
           
             Whosoever
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             not
             God.
             If
             any
             bring
             not
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             receive
             him
             not
             into
             your
             House
             .
          
           In
           his
           Gospel
           we
           have
           the
           same
           .
           Chap.
           20.31
           .
           
             These
             signs
             are
             written
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ.
          
           This
           was
           the
           principal
           thing
           to
           be
           Preached
           and
           Believed
           ,
           Act.
           9.20.22
           .
           and
           2.36
           .
           Rom.
           10.9
           .
           And
           hereby
           True
           and
           False
           Prophets
           were
           known
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.3
           .
           
             No
             man
             speaking
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             calleth
             Jesus
             accursed
          
           [
           anathema
           ,
           vile
           ,
           Mar.
           9.39
           .
           
             and
             no
             man
             can
             say
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           
           same
           with
           our
           Text.
           The
           importance
           then
           of
           the
           whole
           is
           this
           :
           The
           true
           Prophets
           confess
           that
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           Jesus
           who
           came
           in
           Flesh
           ,
           is
           he
           .
           The
           false
           Prophets
           deny
           both
           ,
           So
           that
           according
           to
           this
           rendring
           of
           the
           words
           (
           which
           is
           so
           much
           strengthened
           by
           what
           is
           so
           oft
           repeated
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           chief
           design
           of
           it
           )
           your
           mystical
           interpretation
           can
           not
           likewise
           stand
           ,
           Christ's
           coming
           in
           Flesh
           here
           also
           plainly
           signifying
           his
           bodily
           appearance
           in
           the
           World
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           spiritual
           appearance
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           his
           Servants
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           and
           the
           Word
           .
        
         
           G.
           K.
           
             Woman
             Preacher
             .
             p.
          
           6.
           
           
             Outwardly
             Christ
             told
             her
             only
             concerning
             her
             Husbands
             that
             were
             Dead
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             man
             she
             had
             was
             not
             her
             Husband
             ,
             (
             Joh.
             4.28.29.30
             .
             )
             And
             certainly
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             they
             had
             together
             (
             perhaps
             but
             an
             Hour
             )
             words
             could
             not
             tell
             her
             half
             ,
             nor
             the
             hundredth
             part
             of
             all
             that
             ever
             she
             did
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             in
             her
             Heart
             told
             her
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             he
             well
             could
             even
             in
             a
             moment
             bring
             all
             things
             before
             her
             and
             tell
             her
             all
             things
             in
             her
             Life
             .
          
           ]
           And
           many
           an
           honest
           man
           says
           as
           she
           did
           ,
           who
           never
           means
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           who
           understand
           this
           Woman's
           words
           in
           the
           strictest
           Sense
           ,
           that
           Christ
           told
           her
           
           not
           only
           half
           ,
           but
           even
           all
           that
           she
           ever
           did
           in
           her
           whole
           Life
           ,
           not
           an
           ace
           abated
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           belonging
           to
           her
           Sins
           ,
           but
           all
           ,
           of
           what
           nature
           so
           ever
           .
           Such
           universals
           not
           only
           in
           our
           common
           speech
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           sacred
           writings
           have
           their
           limitation
           .
           Joh.
           3.32
           .
           
             No
             man
             receiveth
             his
             Testimony
          
           .
           Yet
           Vers.
           33.
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             received
             his
             Testimony
             ,
          
           &c.
           And
           Chap.
           1.11
           .
           
             As
             many
             as
             received
             him
             ,
             to
             them
             gave
             he
             power
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Mat.
           23.3
           .
           
             All
             whatsoever
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             bid
             you
             observe
             ,
             observe
             and
             do
             .
          
           Yet
           vers
           .
           16.
           
           They
           were
           
             Blind
             Guides
          
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           to
           Swear
           by
           the
           Temple
           was
           nothing
           :
           and
           taught
           men
           to
           break
           the
           Commandment
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
             taught
             for
             Doctrine
             the
             Commandments
             of
             men
          
           Chap.
           15.
           
           Again
           ,
           Chap.
           10.22
           .
           
             Ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           Yet
           vers
           .
           40.
           
           
             He
             that
             receiveth
             you
          
           .
           Again
           ,
           Chap.
           3.5.6
           .
           All
           Jerusalem
           and
           Judea
           
             went
             out
             and
             were
             Baptised
             of
          
           John.
           Yet
           Luk.
           7.30
           .
           
             The
             Pharisees
             were
             not
             Baptised
             of
             him
             .
          
           See
           Luk.
           2.1.3
           .
           Act.
           24.5
           .
           and
           2.47
           .
           Eph.
           5.24
           .
           Ph.
           2.21
           .
           But
           indeed
           told
           he
           her
           inwardly
           of
           every
           word
           she
           had
           spoken
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           thought
           she
           had
           conceived
           ,
           every
           step
           she
           had
           taken
           ,
           every
           scrat
           she
           had
           given
           her
           Head
           ,
           every
           bit
           of
           Bread
           she
           had
           eaten
           ,
           every
           sigh
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           bargain
           ,
           cough
           ,
           breath
           ,
           spitting
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           concerned
           in
           from
           her
           
           youth
           to
           that
           present
           time
           ?
           Did
           he
           bring
           all
           these
           before
           her
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           should
           it
           be
           ?
           I
           can
           sooner
           believe
           that
           a
           Saint
           ,
           or
           Angel
           especially
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           can
           hear
           all
           the
           Papists
           that
           call
           upon
           him
           at
           once
           throughout
           the
           world
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           let
           them
           fetch
           a
           proof
           for
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           in
           that
           particular
           for
           ever
           after
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           they
           never
           dreamed
           on
           before
           ;
           and
           do
           you
           Quakers
           answer
           them
           .
           I
           believe
           (
           choose
           you
           whether
           you
           will
           or
           not
           )
           that
           if
           after
           this
           discourse
           one
           had
           asked
           this
           Woman
           of
           an
           hundred
           things
           which
           she
           had
           done
           ,
           yes
           of
           an
           hundred
           sins
           which
           she
           had
           committed
           in
           thought
           ,
           word
           ,
           and
           deed
           ,
           she
           would
           have
           been
           found
           as
           ignorant
           of
           them
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           (
           as
           you
           may
           say
           )
           because
           they
           presently
           after
           their
           appearance
           vanished
           away
           again
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           never
           appeared
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Ibid.
           p.
           17.18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             But
             say
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Man-made
             Ministry
             ,
             Women
             ought
             not
             to
             Preach
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             
               But
               I
               suffer
               not
               a
               Woman
               to
               Teach
               ,
               nor
            
             &c.
             
             1
             Tim.
             2.12
             .
             What
             if
             I
             should
             understand
             by
             the
             Woman
             in
             this
             place
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             Bernard
             doth
             ?
             —
             Let
             them
             leave
             off
             their
             insolent
             words
             against
             Quakers
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             understood
             the
             Scriptures
             all
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             .
             —
             
             Some
             going
             about
             to
             represent
             it
             as
             a
             ridiculous
             Exposition
             to
             expound
             the
             Woman
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             I
             give
             them
             this
             advice
             ,
             Let
             them
             hear
             Bernard
             .
             —
             If
             I
             should
             so
             far
             condescend
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             the
             words
             of
             Paul
             for
             Women
             in
             the
             
               common
               sense
            
             of
             speech
             ,
             what
             would
             they
             gain
             by
             it
             ?
             
               Forster's
               Guid.
               Pref.
            
             Thou
             hast
             lost
             thy
             state
             of
             happiness
             by
             hearkening
             to
             the
             Woman
             ,
             thy
             fallen
             reason
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           ]
           For
           my
           part
           I
           was
           in
           some
           doubt
           whether
           you
           did
           thus
           expound
           the
           Text
           when
           I
           read
           the
           charge
           in
           your
           Adversaries
           Books
           ,
           conceiting
           you
           might
           only
           make
           an
           Allegory
           or
           allusion
           .
           But
           now
           I
           see
           it
           is
           granted
           to
           be
           your
           downright
           exposition
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           Woman
           literally
           is
           a
           condescension
           to
           us
           .
           But
           we
           need
           not
           your
           favour
           ,
           for
           from
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           we
           shall
           extort
           it
           from
           you
           .
           Which
           are
           these
           v.
           8.
           &c.
           
           
             I
             will
             that
             men
             pray
             every
             where
             ,
             lifting
             up
             holy
             hands
             without
             wrath
             and
             doubting
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             also
             that
             Women
             adorn
             themselves
             in
             modest
             Apparel
             ,
             with
             shamefacedness
             and
             sobriety
             :
             not
             with
             broidered
             hair
             ,
             or
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Pearls
             ,
             or
             costly
             aray
             ;
             but
             as
             becometh
             Women
             professing
             godliness
             ,
             with
             good
             works
             .
             Let
             the
             Woman
             learn
             in
             silence
             with
             all
             subjection
             .
             But
             I
             suffer
             not
             a
             Woman
             to
             teach
             ,
             nor
             to
             usurp
             authority
             over
             the
             Man
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             in
             silence
             .
             For
          
           Adam
           
             was
             first
             formed
             ,
             then
          
           
           Eve.
           For
           (
           1
           )
           as
           men
           here
           are
           real
           men
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           spoken
           of
           them
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           literal
           sense
           :
           so
           are
           Women
           here
           real
           Women
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           spoken
           of
           them
           ought
           so
           likewise
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           the
           least
           expressed
           that
           signifies
           the
           contrary
           .
           Women
           adorning
           themselves
           with
           Apparel
           ,
           Women
           professing
           Godliness
           ,
           signifies
           as
           much
           literally
           ,
           as
           Men
           Praying
           ,
           Men
           lifting
           up
           hands
           without
           wrath
           doth
           .
           And
           therefore
           so
           doth
           the
           Womans
           learning
           in
           silence
           ,
           the
           Womans
           not
           Teaching
           ,
           not
           Usurping
           Authority
           over
           the
           Man
           ;
           the
           plural
           Number
           being
           only
           changed
           into
           the
           singular
           ,
           which
           singular
           also
           hath
           a
           plural
           signification
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           find
           again
           v.
           15.
           and
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           parallel
           place
           where
           the
           plural
           is
           expressed
           :
           1
           Cor.
           14.34
           .
           
             Let
             your
             Women
             keep
             silence
             in
             the
             Churches
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             unto
             them
             to
             speak
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             under
             obedience
             ,
             as
             also
             saith
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             will
             learn
             any
             thing
             ,
             let
             them
             ask
             their
             Husbands
             at
             home
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             Women
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Where
           observe
           (
           lest
           you
           should
           still
           resist
           )
           the
           Women
           are
           such
           as
           have
           Husbands
           ,
           and
           those
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           distinct
           from
           the
           
             Church
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           their
           several
           houses
           ;
           and
           unto
           real
           Women
           in
           the
           literal
           sense
           did
           the
           Law
           speak
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           be
           under
           obedience
           ,
           even
           
           as
           of
           real
           Women
           in
           the
           literal
           sense
           ,
           it
           spake
           in
           the
           same
           place
           of
           their
           bringing
           forth
           children
           in
           Sorrow
           ,
           Gen.
           3.16
           .
           Such
           therefore
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           literal
           sense
           are
           here
           to
           be
           understood
           :
           and
           therefore
           such
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           in
           our
           present
           Text
           ,
           it
           being
           altogether
           the
           same
           with
           this
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Men
           and
           Women
           are
           here
           distinguished
           ;
           the
           different
           
             Sexes
             ,
             Male
          
           and
           Female
           ,
           are
           spoken
           of
           ;
           such
           as
           Adam
           and
           Eve
           were
           .
           For
           the
           Apostle
           shews
           distinctly
           what
           the
           one
           should
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           other
           .
           Whereas
           according
           to
           your
           sense
           no
           such
           distinction
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           for
           that
           flesh
           or
           
             fallen
             reason
          
           belongs
           to
           the
           Male
           as
           well
           as
           Female
           .
           So
           that
           if
           that
           be
           (
           as
           you
           say
           it
           is
           )
           the
           meaning
           of
           Woman
           ,
           then
           the
           Male
           as
           well
           as
           Female
           is
           prohibited
           to
           teach
           and
           usurp
           authority
           .
           And
           so
           one
           of
           you
           speaks
           .
           
             Parker's
             Testimony
             ,
             p.
          
           30.
           
           Christ
           is
           one
           in
           the
           Female
           as
           well
           as
           Male
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           Rules
           ,
           he
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           speak
           :
           and
           this
           is
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           
             But
             let
             the
             Woman
             be
             silent
             .
          
           According
           to
           this
           Author
           ,
           the
           Man
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Woman
           is
           flesh
           and
           
             fallen
             reason
          
           ;
           for
           that
           it
           may
           be
           likewise
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             Man
             be
             silent
             ,
             let
             Christ
             only
             speak
             .
          
           Thus
           the
           Woman
           is
           become
           the
           Man
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           discourse
           ,
           which
           makes
           an
           absolute
           difference
           .
           (
           3
           )
           You
           make
           the
           Apostle
           say
           thus
           :
           I
           suffer
           not
           the
           flesh
           
           and
           
             fallen
             reason
             to
             teach
             and
             usurp
             Authority
             over
             the
             man
             ;
             for
          
           Adam
           
             was
             first
             formed
             ,
             then
          
           Eve.
           Which
           is
           incongruous
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           the
           Apostles
           mind
           .
           Thus
           having
           shewed
           the
           true
           sense
           to
           be
           the
           literal
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           now
           (
           as
           you
           ask
           )
           what
           we
           shall
           gain
           by
           it
           :
           viz.
           That
           you
           have
           false
           interpreted
           ;
           and
           a
           greater
           thing
           than
           that
           ,
           your
           suffering
           Women
           to
           Teach
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           I
           suffer
           them
           not
           .
           But
           you
           will
           reply
           ,
           not
           so
           however
           .
           For
           thus
           says
           
             G.
             K.
             Ibid.
             p.
          
           21.
           
           
             What
             sort
             of
             Women
             is
             it
             that
             Paul
             doth
             not
             permit
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2
             ?
             Let
             us
             look
             into
             the
             Context
             of
             both
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             clear
             it
             .
             For
             they
             are
             (
             1
             )
             Unlearned
             .
             (
             2
             )
             Tatling
             .
             (
             3
             )
             Unruly
             ,
             proud
             Women
             .
             All
             which
             is
             implied
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Woman
               learn
               in
               Silence
               with
               all
               Subjection
               .
            
             (
             4
             )
             Vain
             ,
             given
             to
             gaudy
             Apparel
             .
             (
             5
             )
             Such
             as
             Usurped
             Authority
             over
             the
             Man
             ,
             (
             6
             )
             Such
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Transgression
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Woman
             was
             .
             (
             7
             )
             Such
             as
             Transgress
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             come
             to
             be
             under
             Grace
             .
             So
             a
             seven-fold
             sort
             of
             Women
             are
             not
             permitted
             by
             Paul
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           ]
           Well
           ,
           then
           the
           literal
           sense
           is
           granted
           ,
           and
           we
           need
           not
           your
           condescention
           in
           admitting
           it
           .
           For
           unlearned
           ,
           tatling
           ,
           unruly
           Women
           are
           real
           Women
           ,
           and
           their
           speaking
           
           is
           real
           speaking
           .
           And
           then
           I
           require
           you
           to
           shew
           ,
           and
           not
           barely
           to
           say
           it
           ,
           that
           St.
           Paul
           means
           by
           Women
           ,
           the
           flesh
           and
           
             fallen
             reason
          
           ;
           not
           that
           you
           may
           so
           use
           his
           words
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           is
           his
           mind
           ;
           for
           to
           expound
           (
           as
           you
           do
           here
           )
           is
           to
           give
           the
           
             sense
             intended
          
           If
           yet
           notwithstanding
           your
           words
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           grant
           the
           literal
           sense
           ,
           then
           you
           have
           done
           vainly
           in
           giving
           us
           divers
           sorts
           of
           real
           Women
           ,
           and
           your
           whole
           discourse
           following
           in
           your
           Book
           which
           proceeds
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           idle
           .
           But
           I
           must
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           that
           real
           Women
           are
           meant
           :
           and
           now
           my
           task
           must
           be
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           the
           Apostle
           so
           speaks
           as
           that
           we
           may
           see
           he
           doth
           not
           forbid
           all
           sorts
           of
           Women
           to
           speak
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Context
           of
           both
           places
           (
           which
           you
           say
           will
           clear
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           )
           shall
           be
           represented
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.34
           ,
           35.
           
           
             But
             let
             your
             Women
             keep
             silence
             in
             the
             Churches
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             them
             to
             speak
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             under
             obedience
             ,
             as
             also
             saith
             the
             Law.
             And
             if
             they
             will
             learn
             any
             thing
             ,
             let
             them
             ask
             their
             Husbands
             at
             home
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             Women
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           This
           is
           all
           he
           speaks
           in
           this
           place
           .
           And
           where
           is
           the
           distinction
           he
           makes
           ,
           telling
           us
           these
           may
           ,
           these
           may
           not
           speak
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
           or
           what
           is
           that
           which
           intimates
           so
           much
           ?
           But
           observe
           ,
           
             your
             women
          
           :
           means
           not
           this
           all
           sorts
           ?
           And
           ,
           
             They
             are
             commanded
             
             to
             be
             under
             obedience
             ,
             as
             also
             saith
             the
             Law.
          
           Are
           not
           good
           as
           well
           as
           bad
           to
           be
           under
           obedience
           ?
           And
           said
           not
           the
           Law
           so
           to
           all
           ,
           Gen.
           3.16
           ?
           Again
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             them
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Why
           so
           ,
           but
           because
           this
           is
           to
           Usurp
           Authority
           ?
           Which
           to
           do
           is
           a
           shame
           to
           the
           best
           as
           well
           as
           worst
           .
           And
           know
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           discourses
           throughout
           the
           Chapter
           of
           such
           persons
           as
           had
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           are
           called
           
             spiritual
             ,
             v.
          
           1.12
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           37.
           
           See
           c.
           3.1
           .
           &
           12.1
           .
           Gal.
           6.1
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Women
           as
           well
           as
           others
           must
           keep
           silence
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           other
           place
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           runs
           thus
           ,
           v.
           9.
           
             &c.
             
             I
             will
             that
             women
             adorn
             themselves
             in
             modest
             apparel
             ,
             with
             shamefacedness
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             not
             with
             broidered
             hair
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             becometh
             women
             professing
             godliness
             )
             with
             good
             works
             .
             Let
             the
             woman
             learn
             in
             silence
             with
             all
             subjection
             .
          
           Is
           this
           to
           say
           ,
           Women
           that
           adorn
           not
           themselves
           in
           modest
           apparel
           with
           shamefacedness
           ,
           nor
           good
           works
           ,
           must
           learn
           in
           silence
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           not
           to
           say
           ,
           Women
           must
           adorn
           themselves
           so
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           learn
           in
           silence
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           not
           the
           sense
           ,
           I
           despair
           of
           ever
           understanding
           plain
           words
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           as
           all
           Women
           must
           so
           adorn
           themselves
           ,
           so
           must
           all
           learn
           in
           silence
           ,
           even
           they
           that
           are
           so
           adorned
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           plainly
           shews
           .
           For
           ,
           say
           if
           you
           dare
           ,
           such
           are
           not
           to
           learn
           in
           silence
           
           with
           subjection
           .
           It
           follows
           :
           
             But
             I
             suffer
             not
             a
             woman
             to
             teach
             ,
             nor
             to
             Vsurp
             Authority
             over
             the
             Man
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             in
             silence
             .
          
           Not
           a
           Woman
           :
           this
           is
           as
           universal
           as
           can
           be
           spoken
           ,
           and
           cannot
           signify
           a
           vain
           ,
           foolish
           ,
           proud
           Woman
           only
           .
           For
           then
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           may
           Usurp
           Authority
           over
           the
           Men.
           And
           then
           the
           better
           Women
           are
           ,
           the
           worse
           will
           Mens
           condition
           be
           ,
           if
           to
           be
           usurped
           over
           signify
           ill
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           all
           men
           will
           grant
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           some
           Women
           will
           not
           .
           And
           note
           ,
           this
           Woman-teaching
           is
           either
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           else
           such
           another
           thing
           ,
           as
           usurping
           authority
           over
           the
           Man
           ,
           which
           to
           all
           right
           minds
           signifies
           bad
           enough
           .
           It
           follows
           :
           For
           Adam
           
             was
             first
             formed
             ,
             then
          
           Eve.
           Speaks
           this
           to
           idle
           Women
           only
           ?
           It
           speaks
           to
           all
           the
           Sex
           ,
           telling
           them
           that
           Man
           was
           designed
           of
           God
           to
           be
           the
           Superior
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           was
           first
           created
           ,
           and
           the
           Woman
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           use
           .
           Such
           another
           universal
           reason
           follows
           :
           And
           Adam
           
             was
             not
             deceived
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             being
             deceived
             was
             in
             the
             Transgression
             .
          
           How
           good
           and
           wise
           soever
           Women
           are
           ,
           the
           consideration
           that
           all
           sin
           and
           misery
           first
           came
           upon
           us
           by
           their
           Sex
           ,
           should
           keep
           them
           in
           subjection
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           Apostle
           says
           ,
           
             I
             suffer
             not
             a
             woman
             to
             Teach
             ,
             nor
             to
             Vsurp
             Authority
             over
             the
             Man
          
           ;
           whether
           his
           mind
           
           be
           (
           as
           you
           say
           it
           is
           )
           that
           such
           Women
           may
           not
           Teach
           as
           usurp
           Authority
           :
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           as
           his
           very
           words
           are
           ,
           Women
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           Teach
           ,
           nor
           usurp
           Authority
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           .
           And
           so
           when
           he
           subjoins
           ,
           For
           Adam
           
             was
             not
             deceived
             ,
             but
             the
             woman
             being
             deceived
             was
             in
             the
             Transgression
             :
          
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           no
           Woman
           whatever
           should
           Teach
           or
           usurp
           Authority
           over
           the
           Man
           :
           or
           whether
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           his
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           are
           in
           the
           Transgression
           as
           Eve
           was
           must
           not
           Teach
           ,
           or
           usurp
           Authority
           over
           the
           Man
           ;
           let
           the
           Reader
           also
           judge
           .
           Thus
           I
           have
           shewed
           both
           that
           real
           Women
           in
           the
           literal
           sense
           are
           meant
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             But
             yet
             you
             say
             p.
             22.
             
             What
             if
             Paul
             had
             said
             concerning
             all
             Women
             at
             Corinth
             and
             Ephesus
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             spake
             ?
             will
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             Women
             are
             not
             to
             spake
             in
             any
             case
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             They
             might
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             being
             but
             young
             ,
             not
             have
             the
             requisite
             qualifications
             .
          
           ]
           (
           1
           )
           He
           forbids
           not
           any
           sort
           of
           speaking
           ,
           but
           Teaching
           ,
           and
           any
           such
           speaking
           which
           signifies
           usurping
           Authority
           over
           the
           Man
           ,
           and
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Womans
           subjection
           ,
           as
           his
           words
           sufficiently
           express
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Since
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           was
           enriched
           in
           all
           spiritual
           gifts
           (
           1
           Cor
           ,
           1.5.7
           .
           Chap.
           12.
           
           Chap.
           14.
           
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Women
           were
           partakers
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           qualified
           ,
           as
           the
           Men
           were
           .
           (
           3
           )
           There
           is
           not
           the
           least
           intimation
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           their
           imperfect
           qualifications
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Apostles
           prohibition
           ;
           but
           his
           Arguments
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           )
           are
           all
           of
           an
           universal
           nature
           ,
           and
           his
           prohibition
           absolute
           .
           To
           conclude
           :
           As
           you
           say
           ,
           Hear
           Bernard
           ;
           so
           say
           I
           hear
           Tertullian
           .
           De
           
             Veland
             .
             Virg.
          
           Chap.
           9.
           
           
             Non
             permittitur
             Mulieri
          
           ,
           &c.
           It
           is
           not
           permitted
           a
           Woman
           to
           Speak
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           to
           Teach
           ,
           nor
           to
           Baptise
           ,
           nor
           to
           Offer
           ,
           nor
           to
           do
           any
           of
           the
           Mans
           Office
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           exercise
           the
           Priestly
           function
           .
           And
           how
           can
           that
           be
           lawful
           to
           a
           Virgin
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           lawful
           to
           any
           Woman
           ?
           
             Advers
             .
             Haer.
          
           Chap
           ,
           4.1
           .
           The
           Heretical
           Women
           are
           so
           malepert
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           to
           Teach
           ,
           to
           Contend
           ,
           to
           Exorcise
           ,
           to
           undertake
           cures
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           to
           Baptise
           .
        
         
           Women-Preach
           .
           p.
           15.
           
           
             They
             have
             scraped
             out
             of
             many
             old
             Authors
             .
             They
             have
             stolen
             the
             words
             of
             God
             concerning
             the
             experiences
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             the
             False
             Prophets
             of
             old
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             Jer.
             23.30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               against
               the
               False
               Prophets
               which
               steal
               my
               Words
               .
               —
               They
               shall
               not
               Profit
               my
               People
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             fulfilled
             abundantly
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             Profiting
             
             of
             the
             People
             ?
             do
             they
             not
             remain
             still
             in
             their
             Sins
             ?
          
           ]
           These
           Prophets
           spake
           Peace
           to
           the
           People
           when
           all
           manner
           of
           impieties
           were
           committed
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           that
           evil
           should
           not
           come
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           other
           Prophets
           had
           denounced
           .
           And
           this
           they
           spake
           not
           as
           their
           own
           private
           judgment
           ,
           but
           pretended
           to
           have
           received
           it
           from
           the
           Lord
           immediatly
           by
           Dreams
           and
           Visions
           :
           and
           so
           incouraged
           them
           the
           more
           in
           their
           Wickedness
           .
           Vers.
           17.
           
           
             They
             say
             still
             unto
             them
             that
             despise
             me
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             said
             ,
             ye
             shall
             have
             peace
             ,
             no
             evil
             shall
             come
             upon
             you
             .
          
           Vers.
           25.
           
           
             They
             Prophesie
             Lies
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             have
             Dreamed
             .
          
           So
           in
           our
           Text
           ,
           
             I
             am
             against
             them
             that
             Prophesie
             false
             Dreams
             ,
             and
             cause
             my
             People
             to
             err
             by
             their
             Lies
             ,
             yet
             I
             sent
             them
             not
             .
          
           So
           also
           Chap.
           6.14
           .
           and
           8.11
           .
           and
           28.8
           ,
           9.
           
           Now
           is
           this
           to
           speak
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           true
           and
           sound
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           very
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           is
           God
           against
           us
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           against
           these
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           both
           feigned
           a
           vision
           ,
           and
           also
           corrupted
           the
           truth
           ,
           speaking
           peace
           to
           the
           wicked
           ?
           Is
           he
           angry
           when
           we
           like
           honest
           men
           ,
           having
           no
           vision
           ,
           pretend
           none
           ,
           but
           as
           faithfully
           warn
           men
           of
           their
           Sins
           as
           if
           we
           had
           ,
           saying
           to
           the
           Rebellious
           they
           shall
           Die
           ,
           &
           endeavour
           to
           turn
           every
           one
           from
           his
           evil
           ways
           ,
           &
           preach
           the
           Truth
           as
           we
           have
           learned
           from
           his
           written
           Oracles
           ?
           
           If
           we
           should
           receive
           the
           word
           immediatly
           from
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           but
           the
           very
           same
           .
           Conscience
           ,
           where
           art
           thou
           ?
           blush
           for
           this
           accusation
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           abuse
           of
           sacred
           Scripture
           .
           If
           we
           were
           Knaves
           ,
           we
           might
           pretend
           Inspiration
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           It
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           our
           Honesty
           and
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           when
           we
           might
           gain
           admiration
           and
           a
           croud
           of
           Disciples
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           .
           But
           see
           we
           whether
           you
           have
           not
           likewise
           erred
           as
           to
           the
           other
           words
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             not
             profit
             this
             People
             at
             all
             .
          
           Which
           you
           understand
           thus
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           edifie
           their
           Souls
           in
           Righteousness
           .
           I
           thus
           ,
           Destruction
           shall
           fall
           upon
           this
           people
           ,
           though
           these
           Prophets
           say
           it
           shall
           not
           ,
           but
           Prophesie
           peace
           to
           them
           :
           Their
           word
           which
           is
           concerning
           good
           ,
           shall
           not
           come
           to
           pass
           .
           Vers.
           19.
           
           
             Behold
             a
             Whirlwind
             is
             gone
             forth
             :
             it
             shall
             fall
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Wicked
             .
          
           Chap.
           14.13.15.16
           .
           
             They
             Prophecy
             a
             false
             Vision
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             of
             naught
             .
             They
             say
             Sword
             and
             Famin
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             the
             Land.
             By
             Sword
             and
             Famin
             shall
             those
             Prophets
             be
             consumed
             :
             and
             the
             People
             to
             whom
             they
             Prophesie
             ,
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             in
             the
             Streets
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           
             because
             of
             the
             Famin
             and
             the
             Sword.
          
           Thus
           in
           many
           other
           places
           we
           read
           ,
           where
           also
           the
           same
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           used
           .
           As
           Chap.
           7.8
           .
           
             Ye
             trust
             in
             words
             which
             cannot
             profit
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           you
           have
           vers
           .
           
           14.
           
           
             I
             will
             do
             unto
             this
             People
             as
             I
             have
             done
             unto
          
           Shiloh
           .
           
             Vide
             etiam
          
           Chap.
           12.13
           .
           Isa.
           30.5
           .
           and
           44.9
           .
           and
           47.12
           .
           and
           57.12
           .
           But
           because
           you
           say
           no
           Preachers
           can
           profit
           the
           People
           unless
           they
           receive
           their
           word
           immediatly
           from
           God
           ,
           let
           me
           add
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           no
           proof
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           so
           I
           challenge
           you
           to
           produce
           any
           other
           Text
           for
           this
           assertion
           :
           and
           admonish
           you
           that
           you
           make
           not
           the
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           to
           depend
           altogether
           upon
           the
           Persons
           that
           Minister
           .
           For
           Paul
           Plants
           ,
           and
           Apollo
           Waters
           ,
           but
           God
           giveth
           the
           increase
           .
           It
           is
           a
           rational
           word
           ,
           and
           carries
           conviction
           in
           its
           divine
           nature
           :
           and
           what
           makes
           it
           more
           prevalent
           ,
           it
           bears
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           accompanied
           with
           the
           operation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           .
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           were
           Dead
           when
           our
           Saviour
           spake
           those
           words
           ,
           
             If
             they
             hear
             not
             them
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             be
             perswaded
             though
             one
             rose
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           So
           that
           he
           thought
           the
           hearing
           of
           their
           writings
           read
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           or
           the
           peoples
           reading
           of
           them
           themselves
           ,
           or
           their
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           sufficient
           for
           their
           repentance
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           prevailed
           not
           ,
           neither
           would
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           come
           again
           .
           For
           alass
           what
           prevailed
           they
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           Preach
           ,
           upon
           obdurat
           and
           profligat
           Sinners
           ?
           And
           the
           persons
           which
           commonly
           Ministred
           among
           
           the
           Jews
           ,
           you
           know
           were
           not
           Prophets
           nor
           Inspired
           ,
           received
           not
           their
           word
           immediatly
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           read
           the
           Book
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           to
           the
           People
           .
           Which
           also
           our
           Saviour
           did
           .
           And
           St.
           Paul
           charged
           that
           his
           Epistle
           should
           be
           read
           unto
           the
           brethren
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Luk.
           4.26
           .
           Act.
           15.21
           .
           Col.
           4.16
           .
           1
           Thes.
           5.27
           ▪
           1
           Tim.
           4.13
           .
           
           Farnsworth's
           
             Priest's
             ignorance
          
           .
           p.
           2.
           
           
             The
             Teachers
             of
             the
             World
             have
             the
             chief
             places
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             are
             called
             of
             men
             Masters
             ,
             stand
             praying
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             forbad
             such
             things
             ,
             Mat.
             6.5
             .
             and
             23.6
             .
             So
             they
             shew
             themselves
             Antichrist
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
             and
             Dissemblers
             .
             
               G.
               Fox
               .
               Catechism
            
             .
             p.
             64.
             
             Are
             we
             to
             hold
             up
             such
             Teachers
             as
             stand
             praying
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             chiefest
             place
             in
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             which
             Christ
             cried
             wo
             against
             ?
             
             Parker's
             Testimony
             .
             p.
             7.
             
             Their
             Man-made
             Churches
             ,
             their
             standing
             Praying
             in
             high
             places
             there
             ,
             and
             being
             called
             of
             men
             Master
             ,
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             33.
             
          
           ]
           As
           for
           praying
           standing
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           Mat.
           6.5
           .
           (
           1
           )
           It
           is
           not
           Praying
           in
           those
           places
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           made
           by
           Men
           (
           as
           you
           Interpret
           )
           that
           is
           condemned
           .
           For
           in
           the
           same
           the
           Law
           was
           read
           every
           Sabbath
           day
           without
           any
           reproof
           from
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           Act.
           15.21
           .
           And
           Christ
           commonly
           
           Taught
           in
           them
           ,
           Joh.
           18.20
           .
           Mat.
           4.23
           ,
           and
           13.24
           .
           Luk.
           4.16
           .
           And
           so
           his
           Apostles
           Act.
           13.5.13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           &c.
           and
           9.20
           .
           and
           18.4
           .
           and
           17.1
           ,
           2.
           
           (
           2
           )
           Nor
           is
           standing
           in
           Prayer
           here
           forbidden
           .
           For
           that
           was
           done
           both
           by
           the
           best
           Jews
           ,
           and
           by
           Christians
           also
           ,
           without
           fault
           :
           1
           Kings
           8.14.54
           ,
           55.
           
           Neh.
           9.4
           ,
           5.
           
           Mar.
           11.25
           .
           Luk.
           18.13
           .
           And
           standing
           refers
           to
           Corners
           of
           Streets
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Synagogues
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           But
           if
           they
           had
           Kneeled
           in
           the
           Corners
           of
           Streets
           ,
           yet
           would
           they
           have
           been
           equally
           condemned
           :
           and
           so
           likewise
           would
           they
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           Kneeled
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           .
           It
           would
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           thus
           said
           ,
           standing
           being
           not
           expressed
           ,
           they
           love
           to
           Pray
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Corners
           of
           the
           Streets
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           seen
           of
           Men.
           (
           3
           )
           Nor
           is
           Praying
           in
           High-places
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           as
           our
           Ministers
           do
           in
           Pulpits
           ,
           forbidden
           ,
           as
           you
           Interpret
           again
           .
           For
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           doth
           not
           so
           signifie
           of
           it self
           ,
           nor
           is
           their
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           Text
           which
           imports
           so
           much
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           whereas
           they
           stood
           also
           in
           Corners
           of
           Streets
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           improbable
           that
           they
           had
           High-places
           built
           there
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           climbed
           up
           upon
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Houses
           .
           And
           if
           this
           were
           the
           thing
           reproved
           ,
           
           then
           if
           they
           had
           Prayed
           in
           a
           Low
           place
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           escaped
           the
           accusation
           ;
           which
           in
           no
           wise
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           think
           you
           will
           acquit
           our
           Ministers
           when
           they
           pray
           in
           their
           Seat
           below
           .
           True
           ,
           the
           Pharisees
           had
           High-places
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           .
           But
           those
           do
           not
           necessarily
           signifie
           high
           from
           the
           Ground
           ,
           but
           high
           in
           esteem
           ;
           the
           Worthiest
           ,
           not
           the
           Tallest
           .
           For
           such
           they
           had
           also
           at
           Feasts
           ,
           which
           surely
           were
           not
           as
           high
           above
           the
           common
           Table
           ,
           as
           a
           Pulpit
           is
           from
           the
           Ground
           :
           and
           others
           that
           sat
           lower
           than
           they
           ,
           yet
           sat
           as
           high
           in
           the
           Air
           ;
           and
           indeed
           all
           of
           them
           sat
           ,
           if
           not
           lay
           down
           ,
           upon
           the
           very
           Ground
           ,
           or
           Floor
           ,
           or
           not
           two
           yards
           above
           it
           .
           For
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           are
           these
           ,
           
             They
             love
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             first
             places
             at
             Feasts
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             seats
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             .
          
           So
           again
           Mar.
           12.1.39
           .
           Luk.
           11.43
           .
           and
           Chap.
           20.46
           .
           from
           whence
           I
           question
           not
           but
           your
           mistake
           arose
           ,
           because
           our
           Translation
           says
           ,
           they
           love
           the
           highest
           seats
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           :
           which
           is
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           signifies
           no
           otherwise
           high
           ,
           than
           high
           signifies
           Chief
           or
           upermost
           ,
           as
           our
           Translation
           renders
           it
           in
           the
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           here
           .
           But
           you
           should
           have
           observed
           that
           our
           Text
           ,
           Mat.
           6.
           doth
           not
           mention
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           but
           
           speaks
           of
           Hypocrites
           in
           general
           .
           And
           certainly
           such
           there
           were
           besides
           that
           sect
           ,
           and
           moreover
           all
           of
           that
           sect
           that
           were
           such
           ,
           were
           not
           Doctors
           and
           Rulers
           :
           and
           therefore
           all
           that
           Prayed
           Hypocritically
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           had
           not
           high
           places
           in
           your
           Sense
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           I
           cannot
           think
           you
           condemn
           of
           hypocrisie
           all
           that
           Pray
           in
           our
           Galleries
           .
           And
           yet
           you
           may
           do
           it
           with
           as
           much
           reason
           as
           condemn
           our
           Ministers
           of
           hypocrisie
           for
           Praying
           in
           Pulpits
           ,
           both
           being
           equally
           high
           places
           .
           And
           now
           that
           you
           may
           understand
           the
           Text
           better
           ,
           note
           that
           it
           is
           hypocritical
           Praying
           that
           is
           there
           condemned
           .
           As
           is
           plain
           enough
           from
           the
           words
           themselves
           :
           
             When
             thou
             prayest
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             as
             the
             Hypocrites
             :
             for
             they
             love
             to
             pray
             standing
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Corners
             of
             the
             Streets
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             seen
             of
             Men.
          
           And
           sure
           enough
           their
           praying
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           was
           such
           as
           their
           praying
           in
           Corners
           of
           Streets
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           is
           joined
           ,
           a
           sure
           indication
           of
           hypocrisy
           .
           Which
           all
           praying
           ,
           or
           standing
           praying
           is
           not
           .
           And
           particularly
           it
           was
           this
           :
           Going
           to
           the
           Synagogues
           commonly
           to
           make
           their
           privat
           Prayers
           .
           As
           the
           opposition
           sheweth
           ,
           
             But
             when
             thou
             Prayest
             ,
             enter
             into
             thy
             Closet
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             shut
             thy
             door
             ,
             Pray
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           thus
           to
           do
           must
           argue
           hypocrisie
           .
           For
           to
           what
           end
           should
           they
           go
           to
           a
           publick
           place
           to
           
           make
           their
           privat
           Prayers
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           be
           seen
           of
           Men
           ?
           But
           be
           sure
           our
           Saviour
           knew
           that
           they
           did
           it
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           Religion
           and
           Devotion
           that
           acted
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           condemned
           them
           .
           And
           the
           very
           same
           would
           it
           have
           been
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           gone
           to
           these
           Synagogues
           to
           read
           in
           their
           Bibles
           ,
           which
           might
           as
           well
           be
           done
           at
           home
           as
           to
           any
           edification
           ,
           if
           that
           were
           the
           thing
           they
           sought
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Law
           was
           read
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           every
           Sabbath
           day
           without
           fault
           .
           The
           same
           would
           it
           be
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           go
           commonly
           to
           your
           Meeting-houses
           to
           Pray
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           no
           publick
           Service
           there
           :
           or
           if
           you
           should
           Pray
           even
           in
           your
           Closet
           ,
           your
           door
           being
           left
           open
           or
           but
           half
           shut
           ,
           that
           others
           may
           look
           in
           and
           see
           you
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           both
           these
           places
           you
           pray
           ,
           and
           condemn
           not
           your selves
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           our
           publick
           Service
           in
           our
           Churches
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           than
           the
           praying
           of
           the
           hypocrititical
           Jews
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           .
           And
           I
           put
           it
           to
           your
           consciences
           ,
           whether
           you
           believe
           our
           Ministers
           ascend
           the
           Pulpits
           for
           ostentation
           (
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           of
           Men
           :
           lest
           you
           should
           quibble
           :
           )
           or
           whether
           they
           ascend
           them
           for
           this
           end
           any
           more
           than
           yours
           that
           stand
           upon
           a
           Stool
           ,
           or
           raised
           Planks
           Whether
           again
           our
           people
           sit
           in
           Galleries
           out
           of
           hypocrisie
           .
           Whether
           again
           they
           come
           to
           
           our
           Churches
           to
           be
           seen
           of
           men
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           yours
           come
           to
           your
           Meeting-houses
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           .
           And
           if
           your
           Conscience
           will
           suffer
           you
           to
           affirm
           it
           ,
           I
           then
           require
           you
           to
           shew
           some
           sign
           of
           hypocrisie
           in
           our
           doing
           .
        
         
           Your
           other
           accusation
           (
           from
           Mat.
           23.6
           .
           &c.
           )
           
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             world
             have
             the
             Chief-places
             of
             the
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             of
             men
             Master
             .
          
           ]
           (
           1
           )
           You
           have
           left
           out
           the
           principal
           Verb
           ,
           for
           the
           Text
           says
           ,
           
             They
             love
             Chief-places
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             called
             Master
             .
          
           Which
           omission
           signifies
           no
           good
           mind
           ,
           since
           in
           all
           the
           places
           of
           the
           Gospels
           where
           this
           matter
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           expressed
           .
           As
           besides
           the
           present
           Text
           ,
           in
           Mar.
           12.38
           .
           Luk.
           11.43
           .
           &
           20.46
           .
           And
           know
           you
           that
           Christ
           no
           otherwise
           condemns
           here
           Chief-places
           ,
           than
           he
           doth
           borders
           of
           Garments
           and
           salutations
           :
           it
           being
           likewise
           said
           of
           him
           here
           ,
           
             They
             enlarge
             the
             borders
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
             and
             love
             greetings
             in
             the
             Markets
             .
          
           Which
           greetings
           himself
           and
           his
           servants
           approved
           and
           used
           ,
           Mat.
           5.47
           .
           &
           10.12
           .
           Luk.
           10.4.5
           .
           Joh.
           20.26
           .
           1
           Cor.
           16.20
           .
           And
           which
           borders
           were
           used
           at
           this
           time
           by
           virtue
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Numb
           .
           15.38
           .
           The
           thing
           condemned
           is
           plainly
           expressed
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Love
           of
           Chief-places
           :
           the
           chosing
           of
           them
           out
           of
           pride
           .
           As
           we
           again
           learn
           from
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Luk.
           14.7
           .
           
             He
             put
             forth
             a
             parable
             to
             them
             that
             were
             bidden
             ,
             
             when
             he
             marked
             how
             they
             chose
             out
             the
             chief
             rooms
             ,
             saying
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           can
           you
           say
           our
           Ministers
           choose
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           appointed
           there
           to
           officiate
           ?
           Or
           do
           they
           thrust
           forward
           before
           others
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           when
           no
           one
           offers
           to
           take
           it
           from
           them
           ?
           Or
           do
           they
           covet
           the
           Chief-places
           at
           Feasts
           ,
           or
           strive
           with
           any
           about
           them
           ?
           (
           2
           )
           Nor
           is
           the
           Title
           Rabbi
           simply
           forbidden
           .
           Which
           being
           interpreted
           ,
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           guide
           ,
           governour
           ,
           ruler
           ,
           or
           teacher
           ,
           or
           doctor
           ;
           a
           Master
           in
           that
           sense
           :
           As
           you
           find
           v.
           8.10
           .
           Joh.
           1.38
           .
           &
           31.
           
           &
           20.16
           .
           For
           God
           himself
           hath
           taught
           us
           to
           call
           his
           Ministers
           so
           ,
           Eph.
           4.11
           .
           1
           Cor.
           12.28
           .
           Heb.
           13.7.17
           .
           1
           Thes.
           5.12
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           the
           common
           title
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Master
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           which
           in
           civil
           respect
           is
           given
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           that
           which
           is
           peculiar
           to
           literate
           persons
           ,
           Scribes
           and
           Teachers
           of
           Religion
           .
           As
           every
           one
           a
           little
           skilled
           in
           the
           Language
           and
           Customs
           of
           the
           Jews
           knows
           ;
           and
           you
           may
           learn
           from
           the
           title
           Father
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           it
           being
           of
           the
           same
           importance
           ,
           vers
           .
           9.
           
           
             Call
             no
             Man
             your
             Father
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           as
           absurd
           to
           call
           a
           Laic
           or
           Secular
           person
           ,
           suppose
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           or
           Farmer
           ,
           or
           Tradesman
           ,
           Rabbi
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           call
           him
           Father
           .
           And
           to
           call
           such
           an
           one
           Master
           in
           the
           sense
           here
           intended
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           to
           call
           him
           Father
           ,
           
           Rabbi
           ,
           Doctor
           ,
           Teacher
           ,
           or
           Guide
           ;
           which
           is
           absurd
           enough
           :
           and
           just
           so
           absurd
           is
           your
           interpretation
           .
           But
           that
           which
           is
           forbidden
           here
           is
           ,
           (
           1
           )
           That
           the
           Teachers
           be
           not
           ambitious
           ,
           affecting
           great
           Titles
           ;
           nor
           usurp
           authority
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           ruling
           as
           Lords
           their
           persons
           and
           their
           faith
           ,
           setting
           themselves
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           were
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           the
           Masters
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           were
           their
           subjects
           and
           their
           disciples
           ,
           vers
           .
           7.8
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             The
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             love
             to
             be
             called
             of
             men
             Rabbi
             ,
             Rabbi
             .
             But
             be
             not
             ye
             called
             Rabbi
             ,
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Master
          
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Ductor
           ,
           Guide
           ,
           Preceptor
           ]
           
             even
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             ye
             are
             Brethren
             .
             Neither
             be
             ye
             called
             Masters
             ,
          
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Ductors
           ]
           
             for
             one
             is
             your
             Master
             ,
             even
             Christ.
             But
             he
             that
             is
             greatest
             among
             you
             ,
             shall
             be
             your
             servant
             :
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             exalt
             himself
             ,
             shall
             be
             abased
             .
          
           These
           latter
           words
           confirm
           my
           interpretation
           .
           One
           part
           of
           which
           ,
           viz.
           that
           which
           concerns
           secular
           dominion
           ,
           I
           have
           also
           taken
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           ,
           cap.
           10.21.26
           .
           
             Grant
             that
             these
             my
             two
             Sons
             may
             sit
             ,
             the
             one
             on
             thy
             Right
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             on
             thy
             left
             ,
             in
             thy
             Kingdom
             .
          
           (
           And
           note
           ye
           that
           there
           was
           a
           strife
           among
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           should
           be
           counted
           greatest
           ,
           Luk.
           22.24
           .
           and
           moreover
           they
           expected
           Christ
           would
           rule
           as
           a
           secular
           King
           ,
           Luk.
           19.11
           .
           &
           24.21
           .
           Act.
           1.6
           .
           )
           
           
             But
             Jesus
             said
             ,
             ye
             know
             that
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             exercise
             Dominion
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             great
             ,
             exercise
             authority
             upon
             them
             :
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             among
             you
             .
             But
             whosoever
             will
             be
             great
             among
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             your
             Minister
             .
          
           The
           other
           part
           of
           my
           interpretation
           which
           concerns
           Mastership
           over
           the
           faith
           of
           people
           ,
           I
           have
           from
           St.
           Paul's
           words
           ;
           1
           Cor.
           3.4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             While
             one
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             of
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             another
             ,
             I
             am
             of
          
           Apollos
           ,
           
             are
             ye
             not
             Carnal
             ?
             who
             then
             is
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             who
             is
          
           Apollos
           ,
           
             but
             Ministers
             by
             whom
             ye
             believed
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Lord
             gave
             to
             every
             Man
             ?
          
           The
           faith
           is
           not
           ours
           ,
           but
           the
           Lords
           :
           we
           only
           Minister
           it
           in
           his
           Name
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           have
           received
           it
           ;
           we
           did
           not
           make
           it
           .
           ver
           .
           9.
           
           
             VVe
             are
             Labourers
             together
             with
             God
             ,
          
           [
           only
           such
           ]
           
             ye
             are
             God's
             building
          
           [
           not
           ours
           .
           ]
           2
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
           
             VVe
             preach
             not
             our selves
             ,
             but
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             our selves
             your
             servants
             for
             Jesus
             sake
             .
          
           chap.
           1.24
           .
           
             VVe
             have
             not
             dominion
             over
             your
             faith
             ,
             but
             are
             helpers
             of
             your
             joy
             .
          
           (
           2
           )
           Another
           thing
           here
           forbidden
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Preachers
           should
           not
           assume
           this
           Authority
           ,
           so
           neither
           should
           the
           people
           give
           it
           them
           :
           not
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           their
           Masters
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           God's
           Servants
           ministring
           to
           them
           :
           not
           set
           them
           in
           the
           place
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           :
           not
           profess
           themselves
           their
           disciples
           ,
           nor
           their
           subjects
           ,
           servants
           ,
           and
           children
           .
           vers
           .
           9.
           
           
             And
             call
             no
             man
             your
             Father
             upon
             earth
             .
          
           And
           this
           
           interpretation
           I
           have
           likewise
           from
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.12.13
           .
           
             Every
             one
             of
             you
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             of
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             and
             I
             of
          
           Apollos
           ,
           
             and
             I
             of
          
           Cephas
           ,
           
             and
             I
             of
          
           Christ.
           VVas
           Paul
           
             Crucified
             for
             you
             ,
             or
             were
             you
             Baptised
             into
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Paul
           ?
           Which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           to
           profess
           your selves
           any
           mans-disciples
           ,
           but
           his
           only
           who
           was
           Crucified
           for
           you
           ,
           and
           into
           whose
           name
           ye
           were
           Baptised
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ's
           .
           c.
           2.21
           .
           
             Let
             no
             man
             glory
             in
             Men
             ,
             whether
          
           Paul
           or
           Apollos
           ,
           or
           Cephas
           ,
           
             all
             are
             yours
             .
             Ye
             are
             Christ's
             .
          
           They
           are
           only
           appointed
           of
           God
           to
           Minister
           to
           you
           .
           Christ
           is
           only
           your
           Master
           ,
           Father
           ,
           Head
           ,
           chap.
           11.3
           .
           &
           7.23
           .
           Heb.
           3.6
           .
           Again
           chap.
           4.1
           .
           
             Let
             a
             man
             account
             of
             us
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God.
          
           No
           more
           than
           such
           ,
           v.
           6.
           
           
             And
             these
             things
             I
             have
             in
             a
             figure
             transferred
             to
             my self
             and
          
           Apollos
           
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             learn
             in
             us
             not
             to
             think
             of
             men
             above
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             written
             :
             viz.
          
           That
           we
           are
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           dispensers
           of
           God's
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           not
           your
           Masters
           ,
           nor
           Teachers
           of
           our
           own
           Doctrine
           .
           Thus
           you
           may
           see
           how
           far
           wide
           of
           the
           true
           sense
           you
           have
           erred
           ,
           whilst
           you
           expound
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           ,
           as
           forbidding
           to
           call
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           called
           Master
           ,
           or
           Sir
           ,
           in
           civil
           respect
           .
           And
           you
           may
           discern
           that
           they
           which
           would
           have
           their
           doctrine
           pass
           for
           Oracles
           ,
           without
           examination
           ,
           and
           
           their
           commands
           for
           Edicts
           ,
           without
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           yield
           up
           themselves
           to
           such
           ,
           are
           the
           offenders
           ,
           though
           they
           neither
           give
           nor
           receive
           this
           title
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           admonish
           you
           here
           to
           look
           into
           your
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           the
           Texts
           stand
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           conclude
           every
           portion
           of
           Scripture
           which
           cometh
           into
           your
           mind
           ,
           to
           be
           infused
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           you
           to
           make
           use
           of
           to
           the
           purpose
           which
           you
           intend
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           daring
           to
           examin
           it
           for
           the
           right
           sense
           ,
           lest
           you
           should
           disobey
           that
           Holy
           One
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           should
           smell
           a
           little
           of
           human
           study
           and
           care
           .
           For
           certainly
           you
           have
           erred
           ,
           even
           where
           the
           words
           have
           no
           obscurity
           at
           all
           .
           And
           if
           you
           will
           not
           make
           use
           of
           your
           eies
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           your
           understanding
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           will
           take
           no
           more
           pains
           than
           to
           speak
           and
           write
           ,
           it
           is
           just
           that
           God
           suffer
           you
           to
           fall
           into
           mistakes
           that
           may
           justly
           shame
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           more
           vigilant
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             Fox's
             Catechism
          
           ,
           p.
           26.
           
           
             We
             have
             held
             up
             such
             Teachers
             as
             
               bear
               rule
               by
               their
               means
            
             :
             which
             Jeremy
             saith
             ,
             was
             an
             horrible
             and
             filthy
             thing
             .
             And
             such
             as
             seek
             for
             their
             gain
             from
             their
             Quarter
             .
             
               G.
               F.
               Truth
            
             and
             Deceit
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
             Jeremy
             cried
             against
             the
             Priests
             that
             
               bore
               rule
               for
               their
               mony
               .
               Nayl
               .
               Love
               to
               Lost.
            
             p.
             74.
             
             The
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             never
             sought
             to
             the
             people
             for
             
               means
               ,
               nor
               bore
               
               rule
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           ]
           The
           words
           of
           Jeremy
           are
           these
           ,
           c.
           5.31
           .
           
             The
             Prophets
             prophesie
             falsly
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             bare
             rule
             by
             their
             means
             .
          
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           that
           all
           of
           you
           should
           so
           grosly
           mistake
           ,
           as
           to
           understand
           by
           
             Means
             ,
             Tithes
          
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Priests
           ;
           for
           nothing
           is
           plainer
           than
           that
           the
           Priests
           bearing
           rule
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Prophets
           is
           spoken
           of
           ;
           and
           that
           that
           signifieth
           by
           their
           help
           ,
           power
           and
           authoriy
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           their
           hand
           .
           In
           which
           signification
           you
           find
           the
           word
           ,
           1
           King.
           10.29
           .
           2
           Chron.
           1.17
           .
           Mal.
           1.9
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             F.
             Catechism
          
           ,
           p.
           124
           ,
           125.
           
           
             They
             tell
             me
             that
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Latin
             ,
             is
             the
             Original
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             may
             know
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             A.
             
               The
               Beast
               which
               killed
               the
               Saints
               had
               power
               over
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Whore
               sits
               upon
               Tongues
               .
            
             (
             Rev.
             17.15
             .
             &
             13.7
             .
             )
             
               G.
               F.
               Message
               to
               Parliam
            
             .
             p.
             7.
             
             The
             Teachers
             say
             Hebrew
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Latin
             ,
             are
             the
             Original
             .
             Now
             with
             the
             light
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             seen
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
             —
             They
             that
             keep
             in
             many
             Languages
             ,
             keep
             from
             Christ
             ;
             for
             he
             redeems
             out
             of
             Languages
             ,
             Tongues
             ,
             Kindreds
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             and
             People
             .
             All
             who
             are
             in
             Christ
             are
             one
             ;
             and
             all
             who
             are
             in
             Tongues
             ,
             Kindreds
             ,
             &
             Nations
             ,
             &
             Languages
             ,
             are
             in
             confusion
             .
          
           Thus
           also
           Smith
           in
           his
           Lamentation
           ,
           p.
           8.
           ]
           And
           (
           1
           )
           why
           not
           as
           well
           ,
           All
           that
           are
           
           in
           people
           ,
           are
           in
           confusion
           ?
           The
           palpable
           grosness
           of
           the
           absurdity
           would
           not
           permit
           this
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           might
           as
           well
           have
           been
           so
           said
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           people
           signifying
           in
           the
           Text
           the
           same
           as
           
             Tongues
             ,
             Kindreds
          
           ,
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Languages
           do
           .
           (
           2
           )
           Who
           told
           you
           Latin
           is
           the
           Original
           ?
           You
           might
           with
           as
           much
           Truth
           have
           told
           the
           world
           the
           Teachers
           say
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           first
           written
           in
           English
           or
           Dutch.
           Write
           next
           time
           ,
           
             Chaldee
             ,
             Hebrew
          
           ,
           and
           Greek
           .
           (
           3
           )
           The
           Great
           Whore
           sits
           upon
           Tongues
           ,
           say
           you
           .
           Upon
           Hebrew
           ,
           Greek
           ,
           and
           Latin
           ,
           you
           mean.
           And
           I
           ask
           what
           this
           meaneth
           .
           Alas
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           discern
           what
           Tongues
           here
           signifies
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           words
           are
           used
           to
           make
           you
           understand
           ,
           
             Nations
             ,
             Peoples
             ,
             Kindreds
             ,
             Multitudes
             ,
          
           and
           all
           that
           dwell
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Rev.
           17.15
           .
           &
           13.7.8
           .
           (
           4
           )
           What
           Scripture
           saith
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           are
           not
           the
           Original
           ?
           Don't
           answer
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           Original
           ,
           lest
           I
           bid
           you
           prove
           it
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           you
           being
           not
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           become
           ashamed
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           not
           read
           in
           all
           that
           Holy
           Book
           ,
           that
           that
           Divine
           Person
           is
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           .
           Which
           yet
           unless
           you
           take
           to
           prove
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           shamed
           by
           your
           quibbles
           and
           impertinences
           .
        
         
         
           
             G.
             F.
             Catech.
          
           p.
           10.
           
           
             
               As
               in
               the
               first
            
             Adam
             
               all
               Died
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               second
            
             Adam
             
               are
               we
               all
               made
               alive
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.22
             .
             How
             Died
             all
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             and
             how
             are
             we
             made
             alive
             in
             the
             second
             ?
             he
             transgressed
             ,
             so
             is
             in
             Sin
             ,
             out
             of
             life
             in
             the
             Death
             .
             —
             Who
             be
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             they
             be
             out
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             Now
             Christ
             is
             he
             which
             quickens
             from
             the
             Trespasses
             .
          
           ]
           The
           whole
           Chapter
           is
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           of
           rising
           and
           being
           made
           alive
           after
           this
           life
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Regeneration
           before
           our
           Death
           .
           And
           that
           the
           present
           words
           spake
           of
           this
           last
           Resurrection
           ,
           the
           context
           abundantly
           shews
           .
           Vers.
           16.
           &c.
           
             If
             the
             Dead
             Rise
             not
             ,
             then
             is
             not
             Christ
             Risen
             .
             and
             if
             Christ
             be
             not
             Raised
             ,
             your
             Faith
             is
             vain
             ,
             ye
             are
             yet
             in
             your
             Sins
             .
             Then
             they
             also
             which
             are
             fallen
             asleep
             in
             Christ
             are
             Perished
             .
             If
             in
             this
             Life
             only
             we
             have
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             of
             all-men
             most
             miserable
             .
             But
             now
             is
             Christ
             Risen
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             is
             become
             the
             first
             Fruits
             of
             them
             that
             Slept
             .
             For
             since
             by
             Man
             came
             Death
             ,
             by
             Man
             came
             also
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           Now
           follows
           our
           Text
           :
           
             For
             as
             in
          
           Adam
           
             all
             Die
             ,
             so
             in
             Christ
             shall
             all
             be
             made
             alive
             .
             But
             every
             man
             in
             his
             own
             order
             ,
             Christ
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             afterward
             they
             that
             are
             Christ's
             at
             his
             coming
             .
             Then
             cometh
             the
             end
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             delivered
             up
             the
             Kingdom
             
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             The
             last
             enemy
             that
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             is
             Death
             .
          
           Now
           note
           these
           things
           :
           The
           quickening
           by
           Christ
           or
           rising
           by
           him
           is
           of
           them
           that
           are
           
             fallen
             asleep
             in
             him
          
           ,
           and
           is
           such
           as
           himself
           did
           partake
           of
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           by
           which
           he
           became
           the
           first-fruits
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           that
           are
           his
           shall
           receive
           
             at
             his
             coming
          
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           end
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           when
           the
           last
           enemy
           Death
           shall
           be
           destroy'd
           .
           But
           now
           they
           that
           are
           Christ's
           are
           already
           quickned
           and
           raised
           from
           Sin
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           them
           as
           are
           
             fallen
             asleep
          
           and
           are
           dead
           shall
           not
           receive
           this
           quickening
           at
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           end
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           Christ
           himself
           was
           never
           so
           quickened
           ,
           as
           being
           never
           so
           Dead
           ,
           nor
           therefore
           became
           the
           First-fruits
           by
           this
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           finally
           notwithstanding
           this
           Resurrection
           Death
           still
           remains
           .
           So
           manifestly
           have
           you
           erred
           in
           Interpreting
           these
           words
           mystically
           ,
           
             As
             in
          
           Adam
           
             all
             Die
             ,
             so
             in
             Christ
             shall
             all
             be
             made
             Alive
             .
          
           Dear
           Souls
           ,
           ask
           your selves
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           you
           make
           such
           mistakes
           .
           Is
           it
           dulness
           of
           understanding
           ?
           is
           it
           carelesness
           ?
           or
           pride
           ,
           or
           perversness
           of
           mind
           ?
           Do
           not
           conceit
           vainly
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           mystically
           spoken
           ,
           is
           excellently
           spoken
           .
           Let
           the
           Scriptures
           stand
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           having
           been
           so
           ordered
           by
           a
           wiser
           than
           your selves
           .
           For
           you
           can
           not
           put
           upon
           them
           greater
           purity
           and
           spirituallity
           than
           
           they
           have
           ,
           though
           you
           should
           Interpret
           all
           mystically
           which
           they
           spake
           literally
           .
           And
           take
           heed
           of
           making
           void
           by
           such
           Interpretations
           those
           Texts
           which
           in
           their
           
             literal
             Sense
          
           contein
           the
           
             Chief
             Articles
          
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           lest
           others
           learn
           of
           you
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           be
           turned
           into
           mystery
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           no
           foundation
           for
           our
           belief
           of
           a
           future
           Resurrection
           ,
           a
           Judgment-day
           ,
           Christ's
           coming
           from
           Heaven
           to
           judge
           the
           World
           ,
           our
           ascension
           thither
           ,
           and
           entrance
           into
           that
           blessed
           place
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           wicked's
           departure
           into
           Hell
           and
           endless
           Torments
           ,
           good
           Angels
           and
           evil
           ,
           the
           Crucifixion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ibid.
           p.
           45.
           
           
             What
             is
             the
             higher
             power
             to
             which
             the
             Soul
             must
             be
             subjected
             ?
             Is
             there
             a
             power
             which
             must
             not
             be
             subjected
             to
             ?
             What
             is
             that
             power
             ?
             That
             is
             the
             power
             which
             did
             not
             abide
             in
             the
             Truth
             which
             must
             not
             be
             subjected
             to
             :
             but
             that
             is
             the
             higher
             power
             which
             must
             be
             subjected
             to
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             that
             .
             So
             this
             power
             is
             above
             that
             which
             did
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             spake
             of
             himself
             ;
             the
             Devil
             spake
             of
             himself
             .
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             Joh.
             8.44
             .
             Ibid.
             p.
             119.
             
             What
             is
             the
             higher
             Power
             to
             which
             the
             Soul
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             ?
             The
             higher
             power
             is
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             which
             goeth
             over
             all
             Transgressors
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
             and
             over
             the
             Devil
             .
             —
             The
             power
             which
             is
             immortal
             ;
             that
             which
             answers
             the
             principle
             of
             God
             in
             every
             man.
             
               G.
               F.
               Gospel-Liberty
            
             .
             p.
             20.
             
             Every
             Soul
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             power
             .
             Mark
             ,
             The
             Soul
             is
             immortal
             and
             the
             power
             is
             so
             .
             —
             When
             Magistrates
             acted
             contrary
             to
             the
             power
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             sent
             his
             Prophets
             to
             cry
             against
             their
             corruptions
             .
          
           ]
           Barely
           to
           cite
           the
           Text
           is
           enough
           to
           convince
           others
           (
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           you
           )
           of
           your
           error
           ;
           viz.
           that
           the
           higher
           power
           there
           spoken
           of
           is
           not
           the
           immortal
           ,
           which
           goeth
           over
           all
           Transgressors
           and
           is
           above
           the
           Devil
           ;
           but
           the
           supream
           Magistrate
           ,
           Rulers
           ,
           Men
           in
           Authority
           ,
           Rom.
           13.1
           .
           &c.
           
             Let
             every
             Soul
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             powers
          
           (
           you
           should
           have
           kept
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           which
           you
           despise
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           written
           power
           for
           
             powers
             .
             ]
             For
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             :
             the
             powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
             Rulers
             are
             not
             a
             terror
             to
             good
             Works
             ,
             but
             to
             evil
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             not
             then
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             powers
             ?
             They
             are
             God's
             Ministers
             .
             Render
             tribute
             to
             whom
             tribute
             is
             due
             .
          
           Thus
           again
           speaks
           St.
           Peter
           1
           Epist.
           2.13
           .
           
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Supream
             ,
             or
             unto
             Governours
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
          
           Certainly
           if
           
           you
           speak
           so
           as
           you
           make
           Scripture
           speak
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           understanding
           of
           you
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           you
           mean
           another
           thing
           than
           your
           plain
           words
           signifie
           .
           For
           nothing
           can
           be
           spoken
           plainer
           than
           what
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           written
           here
           of
           the
           higher
           Powers
           ;
           which
           yet
           you
           understand
           not
           of
           Rulers
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           immortal
           power
           ,
           which
           is
           over
           all
           Transgressors
           and
           above
           the
           Devil
           ,
           contrary
           to
           which
           the
           Rulers
           Act
           through
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           those
           higher
           powers
           are
           to
           be
           subject
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             F.
             Catech.
          
           p.
           71.
           
           
             If
             they
             were
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Gospel
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             1.16
             .
             they
             would
             be
             all
             in
             unity
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Text
           says
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Gospel
           
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           so
           distinguishing
           it
           from
           him
           .
           As
           St.
           Paul
           again
           doth
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             hath
             brought
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             to
             to
             light
             through
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             God
             shall
             judge
             the
             secrets
             of
             men
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             according
             to
             my
             Gospel
             .
          
           Lest
           the
           Reader
           should
           think
           the
           Printer
           hath
           omitted
           the
           word
           of
           ,
           let
           him
           know
           that
           they
           frequently
           thus
           write
           .
           
             Return
             to
             Priests
             about
             Beverly
          
           :
           p.
           10.
           
           You
           have
           put
           the
           Books
           ,
           
             Mathew
             ,
             Mark
             ,
             Luke
             ,
             John
             ,
          
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           carnal
           letter
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           Gospel
           is
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           
             G.
             F.
             Catech.
          
           p.
           59.
           
           
             The
             Teachers
             of
             the
             World
             say
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               the
               Testimonie
               :
            
             and
             they
             call
             the
             Scripture
             so
             .
             The
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             is
             Light
             ,
             Rev.
             19
             10.
             
             Pro.
             6.23
             .
          
           ]
           And
           the
           Testimony
           was
           put
           in
           the
           Ark
           ,
           and
           the
           pot
           of
           Manna
           was
           laid
           up
           before
           it
           ,
           unto
           it
           the
           Tribes
           went
           up
           unto
           Jerusalem
           ;
           and
           the
           Testimony
           Jehojada
           brought
           forth
           and
           gave
           it
           to
           Jehoash
           .
           The
           
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
          
           was
           not
           put
           in
           the
           Ark
           ,
           nor
           the
           pot
           of
           Manna
           laid
           up
           before
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           it
           went
           the
           Tribes
           unto
           Jerusalem
           ,
           nor
           did
           Jehojada
           bring
           forth
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           and
           give
           it
           unto
           Jehoash
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           Gentiles
           had
           not
           the
           Law
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           now
           under
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           delivered
           from
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Gentiles
           had
           the
           
             Law
             within
          
           ,
           which
           is
           Light
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           still
           under
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           delivered
           from
           it
           .
           Again
           ,
           the
           Law
           is
           Light.
           Then
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           is
           so
           which
           Moses
           wrot
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           that
           is
           the
           Law.
           The
           just
           conclusion
           therefore
           is
           that
           there
           are
           more
           Laws
           and
           Lights
           and
           Testimonies
           than
           one
           .
           Yes
           and
           more
           Testimonies
           of
           Jesus
           there
           are
           than
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ;
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           testifie
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           you
           your selves
           say
           they
           are
           not
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Well
           ,
           be
           it
           known
           unto
           you
           that
           as
           there
           is
           a
           Law
           within
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           a
           Law
           
           without
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           greater
           and
           more
           perfect
           Light
           ,
           being
           added
           to
           that
           within
           since
           the
           corruption
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Fall
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           information
           of
           mankind
           :
           insomuch
           that
           all
           that
           partake
           hereof
           are
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           than
           they
           that
           want
           it
           ,
           as
           partaking
           of
           a
           peculiar
           priviledge
           and
           special
           benefit
           .
           This
           was
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           Gentiles
           :
           they
           had
           the
           Law
           ,
           these
           not
           .
           And
           what
           I
           pray
           you
           was
           this
           Law
           which
           the
           Jews
           enjoyed
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           was
           published
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ?
           for
           as
           for
           the
           internal
           ,
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           had
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           Rom.
           2.14
           .
           
             When
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             have
             not
             the
             Law
             ;
             do
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             conteined
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             these
             having
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             are
             a
             Law
             unto
             themselves
             .
          
           Chap.
           3.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             What
             advantage
             then
             hath
             the
             Jew
             ?
             much
             every
             way
             :
             chiefly
             that
             unto
             them
             were
             committed
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God.
          
           Chap.
           9.4
           .
           
             To
             them
             was
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Services
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           Now
           when
           God
           saith
           to
           the
           
             Jews
             ;
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             :
             if
             they
             speak
             not
             according
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Light
             in
             them
             ,
          
           Isa.
           8.20
           .
           Let
           any
           man
           judge
           whether
           he
           sends
           them
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Will
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           given
           by
           Moses
           ,
           which
           is
           peculiarly
           called
           their
           Law
           (
           
             It
             is
             written
             in
             your
             Law
             ,
          
           Joh
           ,
           8.17
           .
           and
           
           10.34
           .
           Moses
           
             gave
             you
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           Chap.
           7.19
           .
           )
           whether
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           Oracles
           ,
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           Judgments
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           externally
           published
           .
           Or
           when
           he
           says
           the
           same
           to
           us
           Christians
           ,
           whether
           he
           sends
           us
           to
           the
           Light
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           whether
           this
           Doctrine
           or
           the
           other
           which
           Men
           Teach
           be
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           the
           Light
           ,
           especially
           in
           every
           one
           to
           whom
           this
           is
           said
           ,
           being
           not
           perfect
           ,
           especially
           not
           so
           perfect
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           which
           God
           hath
           declared
           all
           his
           Will
           ,
           every
           one
           being
           not
           like
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           Let
           any
           man
           judge
           ,
           since
           God
           hath
           sent
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           hath
           published
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           writing
           ,
           he
           yet
           sends
           us
           to
           the
           Light
           in
           us
           for
           the
           knowledg
           of
           his
           Will
           and
           for
           the
           determination
           of
           all
           controversies
           :
           And
           whether
           if
           he
           had
           not
           externally
           published
           a
           Law
           and
           Testimony
           by
           his
           Servants
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           he
           would
           say
           to
           us
           ,
           
             To
             the
             Law
             and
             Testimony
          
           .
           Let
           me
           know
           whether
           the
           Light
           in
           the
           Jews
           told
           them
           God
           would
           have
           them
           circumcise
           ,
           burn
           incense
           ,
           offer
           sacrifice
           ,
           and
           slay
           such
           and
           such
           Beasts
           and
           not
           others
           ,
           keep
           holy
           the
           seventh
           day
           ,
           abstein
           from
           several
           sorts
           of
           Meats
           ,
           from
           Blood
           and
           things
           strangled
           :
           and
           if
           a
           controversie
           should
           arise
           about
           these
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           to
           go
           to
           the
           written
           Law
           of
           
           Moses
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           unwritten
           Law
           of
           Light
           in
           every
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Hearts
           .
           Let
           me
           know
           whether
           the
           Light
           within
           sufficiently
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Messias
           is
           come
           ,
           or
           indeed
           that
           one
           was
           promised
           ;
           that
           Jesus
           Born
           of
           Mary
           is
           he
           ,
           or
           indeed
           that
           he
           was
           Born
           at
           all
           of
           a
           Woman
           and
           had
           real
           Flesh
           ;
           that
           he
           Died
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Death
           redeemed
           us
           ,
           and
           through
           his
           Blood
           shed
           we
           are
           Saved
           upon
           our
           Repentance
           and
           an
           holy
           Life
           ;
           that
           our
           Spirits
           do
           not
           Die
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           made
           Alive
           again
           and
           rise
           from
           the
           Grave
           ,
           the
           Wicked
           shall
           have
           endless
           Torment
           ,
           the
           Righteous
           endless
           Joy
           :
           insomuch
           that
           if
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           had
           never
           spoken
           a
           word
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           never
           received
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           had
           heard
           a
           syllable
           of
           all
           this
           Preached
           by
           Men
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           known
           it
           all
           ,
           and
           as
           firmly
           have
           believed
           it
           as
           now
           we
           do
           .
           For
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           we
           are
           built
           upon
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
           And
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           brought
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           to
           light
           through
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           Life
           was
           manifested
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           seen
           it
           ,
           and
           shew
           unto
           you
           the
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           which
           was
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           was
           manifested
           unto
           us
           .
           The
           mystery
           hid
           from
           Ages
           ,
           is
           now
           made
           manifest
           .
           The
           things
           which
           God
           hath
           prepared
           for
           us
           have
           not
           entred
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           Man
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           revealed
           them
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           
           Spirit
           .
           And
           these
           things
           were
           Preached
           unto
           others
           that
           they
           might
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           believe
           ,
           and
           have
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           in
           the
           Text
           you
           cite
           
             (
             Rev.
          
           19.10
           .
           )
           is
           not
           the
           Spirit
           as
           it
           is
           in
           every
           man
           ,
           as
           you
           understood
           it
           ;
           unless
           you
           will
           say
           contrary
           to
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             all
          
           are
           Prophets
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.29
           .
           Eph.
           4.11
           .
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           as
           Prophesying
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           strict
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           praedict
           ,
           as
           the
           Angel
           and
           St.
           John
           did
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           here
           spoken
           .
           For
           thus
           are
           the
           Words
           :
           
             I
             fell
             at
             his
             Feet
             to
             worship
             :
             and
             he
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             see
             thou
             do
             it
             not
             :
             I
             am
             thy
             Fellow-Servant
             and
             of
             thy
             Brethren
             which
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             :
             worship
             God
             :
             for
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             .
          
           Which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           but
           as
           thy self
           ;
           thou
           hast
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ;
           I
           am
           but
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           testifying
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           like
           thy self
           .
           As
           Chap.
           22.9
           .
           
             I
             am
             thy
             Fellow-Servant
             and
             of
             thy
             Brethren
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           So
           that
           when
           Isaiah
           saith
           to
           all
           ,
           
             to
             the
             Testimony
          
           ,
           exhorting
           them
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           that
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           enquire
           there
           whether
           that
           which
           any
           man
           shall
           spake
           be
           Truth
           ,
           he
           cannot
           mean
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           because
           all
           have
           it
           not
           in
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           they
           should
           :
           for
           he
           dispences
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           severally
           ,
           to
           one
           Wisdom
           ,
           to
           another
           Miracles
           ,
           to
           another
           
           Prophecy
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           
           Let
           me
           hear
           you
           say
           ,
           all
           men
           ,
           Heathens
           as
           well
           as
           Christians
           ,
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           which
           testifies
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           Prophesies
           of
           him
           ,
           speaks
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           of
           his
           Name
           ,
           his
           Servants
           ,
           his
           worship
           ,
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           his
           Kingdom
           and
           Church
           ;
           as
           it
           spake
           ,
           testified
           ,
           and
           prophesied
           in
           the
           Angel
           and
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           whole
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             F.
             Truth
          
           and
           Deceit
           .
           p.
           10.
           
           
             To
             all
             as
             stumble
             at
             the
             silent
             waiting
             upon
             the
             Lord.
             Hear
             what
             Isaiah
             saith
             :
             
               Sit
               thou
               in
               silence
               ,
               get
               thou
               in
               darkness
               ,
               O
               Daughter
               of
               the
               Caldeans
               :
               thou
               shalt
               no
               more
               be
               called
               Lady
               of
               Kingdoms
               ,
               Isa.
            
             47.5
             .
             —
             You
             must
             witness
             silence
             before
             you
             come
             to
             speak
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Devil
             was
             cast
             forth
             ,
             the
             Dumb
             spake
             .
             
               Let
               the
               Lips
               be
               put
               to
               silence
               that
               spake
               grievous
               and
               proud
               things
               contemptuously
               against
               the
               Righteous
               .
            
             All
             you
             lying
             Lips
             that
             speak
             contemptuous
             things
             against
             the
             Righteous
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             be
             put
             to
             silence
             before
             you
             speak
             ,
             Ps.
             31.18
             .
             Kir
             of
             Moab
             
               was
               brought
               to
               silence
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               Isa.
            
             15.1
             .
          
           ]
           In
           all
           these
           places
           Destruction
           and
           Misery
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           dreaded
           ,
           is
           meant
           by
           silence
           ,
           and
           not
           waiting
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           is
           desireable
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           are
           exhorted
           unto
           .
           In
           Isa.
           47.5
           .
           it
           is
           manifest
           from
           the
           latter
           words
           :
           
             Sit
             
             thou
             in
             silence
             ,
             get
             thee
             in
             darkness
             :
             thou
             shalt
             no
             more
             be
             called
             Lady
             of
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           And
           from
           vers
           .
           1.
           
           
             Come
             down
             and
             Sit
             in
             the
             Dust
             ,
             O
             Virgin
             Daughter
             of
          
           Babylon
           ,
           
             sit
             on
             the
             Ground
             :
             there
             is
             no
             Throne
             ,
             O
             Daughter
             of
             the
          
           Caldeans
           :
           
             for
             thou
             shalt
             no
             more
             be
             called
             tender
             and
             delicate
             .
          
           In
           the
           other
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           manifest
           from
           the
           Text
           it self
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           had
           cited
           it
           fully
           ,
           would
           have
           discovered
           your
           abuse
           .
           Chap.
           15.1
           .
           
             The
             Burden
             of
          
           Moab
           :
           
             because
             in
             the
             Night
          
           Kir
           of
           Moab
           
             is
             laid
             waste
             and
             brought
             to
             silence
             .
          
           As
           clear
           is
           it
           in
           that
           of
           the
           
             Psalmist
             :
             Let
             the
             Wicked
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             be
             silent
             in
             the
             Grave
             .
             Let
             the
             lying
             Lips
             be
             put
             to
             silence
             ,
             which
             speak
             grievous
             things
             and
             contemptuously
             against
             the
             Righteous
             ,
          
           Ps.
           31.17
           ,
           18.
           
           Doth
           this
           signifie
           ,
           they
           must
           wait
           on
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           silence
           of
           their
           Souls
           before
           they
           speak
           ?
           Or
           doth
           it
           not
           signifie
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           punished
           ?
           As
           Ps.
           12.3
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             cut
             off
             all
             Flattering
             Lips
             ,
             and
             the
             Tongue
             that
             speaketh
             proud
             things
             .
          
           Vers.
           5.
           
           
             For
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             Poor
             now
             will
             I
             arise
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             I
             will
             set
             him
             in
             safety
             from
             him
             that
             puffeth
             at
             him
             .
          
           And
           Ps.
           52.4.5
           .
           
             Thou
             lovest
             all
             devouring
             words
             ,
             O
             thou
             deceitful
             Tongue
             .
             God
             shall
             likewise
             destroy
             thee
             for
             ever
             .
             He
             shall
             destroy
             thee
             for
             ever
             .
             He
             shall
             take
             thee
             away
             and
             pluck
             thee
             out
             of
             thy
             
             dwelling
             place
             ,
             and
             root
             thee
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             .
          
           Such
           is
           the
           silence
           before
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           ,
           
             Vnless
             the
             Lord
             had
             been
             my
             help
             ,
             my
             Soul
             had
             almost
             dwelt
             in
             silence
             ,
          
           Psal.
           94.17
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             F.
             General
             Epistle
          
           ,
           p.
           10.
           
           
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             
               Tongues
               must
               cease
            
             .
             Then
             that
             which
             makes
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             Orthodox
             Divines
             ,
             must
             cease
             .
          
           ]
           And
           in
           the
           same
           place
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Prophecies
             shall
             fail
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             shall
             vanish
             away
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           13.8
           .
           And
           then
           that
           which
           you
           say
           makes
           Orthodox
           men
           and
           Divines
           ,
           must
           cease
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           no
           more
           against
           Tongues
           than
           against
           Prophecy
           and
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Ibid.
           p.
           10.11
           .
           
             The
             word
             which
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               word
               of
               Reconciliation
            
             :
             by
             this
             word
             are
             men
             sanctified
             and
             
               made
               clean
            
             :
             which
             is
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             called
             
               The
               Word
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           ]
           True
           ,
           his
           Name
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           his
           name
           is
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           yet
           something
           is
           so
           called
           .
           Say
           Christ
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           prove
           there
           is
           no
           incongruity
           in
           that
           saying
           .
           Christ
           is
           manifestly
           distinguished
           from
           his
           word
           ,
           as
           every
           man
           is
           from
           what
           he
           speaks
           and
           teaches
           ,
           as
           the
           Philosopher
           is
           from
           his
           institutes
           .
           For
           it
           is
           called
           his
           Word
           ,
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           his
           sayings
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           spake
           with
           his
           lips
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           heard
           with
           their
           
           ears
           ,
           Joh.
           15.20
           .
           &
           14.23
           ,
           24.
           
           &
           7.16
           .
           &
           8.31
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           the
           Word
           ,
           through
           which
           the
           Text
           says
           ,
           men
           were
           made
           clean
           ;
           it
           being
           in
           the
           very
           terms
           clearly
           distinguished
           from
           himself
           ,
           Joh.
           15.3
           .
           
             Now
             are
             ye
             clean
             through
             the
             word
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             unto
             you
             .
          
           Which
           is
           no
           more
           Himself
           than
           ,
           Blessed
           are
           the
           Merciful
           ;
           the
           poor
           in
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           pure
           in
           Heart
           :
           Love
           your
           Enemies
           ;
           ask
           and
           you
           shall
           receive
           ;
           believe
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           he
           taught
           ,
           is
           himself
           .
           For
           thus
           you
           read
           again
           ,
           Joh.
           4.41.42
           .
           
             Many
             more
             believed
             because
             of
             his
             own
             word
             :
             and
             said
             unto
             the
             woman
             ,
             Now
             we
             believe
             not
             because
             of
             thy
             saying
             :
             for
             we
             have
             heard
             him
             our selves
             .
          
           c.
           8.30
           .
           
             As
             he
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             many
             believed
             on
             him
             .
          
           Jam.
           1.18
           .
           
             Of
             his
             own
             will
             begat
             he
             us
             with
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           Such
           also
           is
           the
           word
           of
           Reconciliation
           committed
           unto
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           viz.
           The
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           and
           learned
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           received
           by
           the
           inspiration
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Preached
           unto
           the
           world
           ;
           as
           is
           likewise
           manifest
           from
           the
           Text
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.18
           .
           
             God
             hath
             reconciled
             us
             unto
             himself
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             to
             us
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           Which
           is
           the
           same
           as
           
             He
             hath
             committed
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           And
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           you
           may
           understand
           by
           this
           which
           follows
           ,
           
             We
             pray
             you
             in
             Christ's
             
             stead
             ,
             be
             ye
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ;
             that
             we
             might
             be
             made
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
          
           Go
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           all
           Nations
           ;
           teach
           them
           to
           observe
           whatsoever
           I
           have
           commanded
           you
           :
           He
           that
           Believeth
           ,
           and
           is
           Baptised
           ,
           shall
           be
           Saved
           :
           And
           told
           them
           that
           Repentance
           and
           Remission
           of
           Sins
           should
           be
           Preached
           in
           his
           Name
           .
           Accordingly
           they
           Preached
           ,
           Act.
           13.38
           ,
           39.
           
           
             Be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             through
             this
             man
             is
             Preached
             to
             you
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             Sins
             ;
             and
             by
             him
             all
             that
             believe
             are
             justified
             from
             all
             things
             from
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           Act.
           2.38
           .
           
             Repent
             and
             be
             Baptised
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             Sins
             .
          
           They
           laboured
           in
           the
           Word
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           the
           Believers
           that
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           should
           dwell
           in
           them
           richly
           .
           By
           all
           this
           you
           may
           understand
           what
           is
           the
           word
           of
           Reconciliation
           committed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           word
           which
           he
           spake
           ,
           through
           which
           his
           Disciples
           were
           made
           clean
           ,
           and
           may
           learn
           to
           distinguish
           it
           from
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             Farnsw
             .
             Priest's
             Ignorance
          
           ,
           p.
           4.5
           .
           
             The
             Teachers
             of
             the
             world
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Letter
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             inseparable
             :
             when
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             ,
             The
             Letter
             killeth
             ,
             and
             is
             Death
             .
             And
             thou
             who
             wouldest
             raise
             the
             Spirit
             out
             of
             the
             dead
             Letter
             ,
             art
             a
             Conjurer
             .
             
             They
             say
             that
             Salvation
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Power
             goeth
             along
             with
             the
             Letter
             ,
             which
             is
             Death
             .
             
               Burroughs
               Trumpet
            
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
             You
             say
             Christ
             commands
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Letter
             doth
             but
             declare
             it
             :
             and
             say
             in
             such
             a
             Verse
             of
             such
             a
             Chapter
             ,
             such
             a
             command
             is
             ,
             not
             having
             received
             the
             command
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
             —
             You
             are
             in
             Witchcraft
             who
             observe
             commands
             without
             from
             the
             Letter
             ,
             thereby
             drawing
             from
             the
             teachings
             within
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             They
             that
             obeyed
             Christ
             ,
             were
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Letter
             :
             for
             they
             were
             not
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               Return
               to
               Priests
               about
               Beverly
            
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
             You
             put
             the
             Books
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Mark
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               John
               ,
            
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             carnal
             Letter
             .
             
               G.
               K.
               Help
            
             .
             p.
             27.
             
             The
             finest
             ,
             truest
             words
             out
             of
             a
             bad
             mans
             mouth
             ,
             can
             never
             reach
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             raising
             it
             up
             ,
             or
             refreshing
             it
             ,
             but
             kills
             and
             burdens
             it
             :
             as
             said
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Letter
             ,
             and
             were
             Ministers
             of
             it
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Power
             ,
             
               The
               Letter
               Kills
            
             .
          
           ]
           I
           begin
           to
           believe
           that
           some
           of
           you
           understand
           by
           the
           Letter
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           very
           Characters
           and
           the
           Books
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           usual
           with
           them
           to
           call
           them
           Ink
           and
           Paper
           .
           But
           others
           of
           you
           are
           more
           skilful
           ,
           calling
           them
           also
           words
           spoken
           .
           By
           which
           
           yet
           I
           hope
           they
           do
           not
           mean
           the
           sounds
           only
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           by
           the
           mouth
           :
           (
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           mend
           not
           the
           matter
           at
           all
           ,
           the
           sounds
           being
           to
           the
           Ear
           no
           other
           than
           what
           the
           characters
           are
           to
           the
           Eye
           :
           )
           but
           I
           would
           believe
           they
           mean
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           sense
           and
           doctrine
           :
           for
           Scripture
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           expressed
           by
           the
           Pen
           ,
           or
           spoken
           by
           the
           Mouth
           ,
           or
           only
           conceived
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           is
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           dead
           and
           liveless
           ,
           carnal
           and
           killing
           .
           Here
           you
           differ
           again
           ,
           some
           saying
           it
           is
           so
           in
           it self
           alone
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           Preached
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           immediate
           revelation
           to
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           though
           that
           Preacher
           be
           neither
           wicked
           ,
           nor
           a
           seducer
           :
           others
           saying
           it
           is
           so
           as
           Ministred
           by
           
             such
             vile
          
           persons
           .
           We
           are
           again
           to
           consider
           of
           what
           Scriptures
           or
           Doctrine
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             We
             are
             not
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           And
           (
           1
           )
           can
           you
           in
           good
           conscience
           say
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           dead
           and
           carnal
           word
           ?
           Or
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           that
           those
           Scriptures
           are
           ,
           which
           express
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           the
           most
           lively
           manner
           ,
           even
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           so
           delivered
           them
           by
           his
           own
           Spirit
           ?
           Thus
           we
           read
           there
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           spoken
           to
           us
           from
           thence
           by
           our
           
           Preachers
           .
           Sinners
           ,
           you
           must
           forsake
           your
           evil
           ways
           ,
           and
           become
           new
           creatures
           ;
           not
           only
           outwardly
           reform
           ,
           but
           be
           inwardly
           holy
           ,
           and
           changed
           in
           your
           natures
           ;
           must
           cleanse
           your selves
           from
           all
           filthiness
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Spirit
           also
           ;
           you
           must
           walk
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           observe
           diligently
           all
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           them
           ;
           or
           else
           you
           cannot
           be
           saved
           ,
           but
           must
           burn
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           pronounced
           ,
           in
           the
           Lake
           of
           Fire
           and
           Brimstone
           ,
           and
           suffer
           his
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           for
           ever
           .
           His
           love
           is
           exceeding
           great
           to
           us
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           willing
           that
           any
           should
           perish
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           should
           have
           everlasting
           life
           :
           and
           to
           that
           end
           hath
           given
           his
           only-begotten
           Son
           to
           die
           an
           ignominious
           and
           painful
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           our
           sins
           on
           his
           own
           body
           on
           the
           Tree
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           atonement
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           hath
           set
           him
           upon
           the
           Throne
           with
           himself
           to
           rule
           over
           all
           things
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           and
           hath
           sent
           forth
           his
           mighty
           and
           gracious
           Spirit
           to
           enlighten
           ,
           convert
           ,
           strengthen
           ,
           and
           comfort
           us
           .
           Courage
           poor
           Soul
           and
           look
           up
           :
           Glory
           is
           provided
           for
           thee
           who
           hast
           offended
           ,
           greater
           than
           the
           most
           magnificent
           Prince
           on
           earth
           enjoys
           .
           Harken
           to
           the
           holy
           Guide
           in
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           cease
           thy
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           inherit
           Heaven
           ,
           dwell
           with
           God
           in
           that
           supernal
           Palace
           ,
           beholding
           his
           Face
           in
           Peace
           ,
           and
           have
           fulness
           
           of
           joy
           ,
           all
           perfection
           ,
           and
           life
           for
           evermore
           Blessed
           art
           thou
           ,
           O
           man
           ,
           who
           hast
           subdued
           thy
           Lusts
           ,
           overcome
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           hast
           put
           on
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           for
           unto
           thee
           belongeth
           this
           blessedness
           ,
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           Glory
           .
           Though
           we
           Die
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           made
           alive
           again
           ,
           and
           stand
           before
           the
           Judge
           ,
           which
           knoweth
           what
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           what
           hath
           been
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           who
           will
           accept
           no
           mans
           person
           ,
           but
           will
           render
           to
           all
           according
           to
           their
           deserts
           :
           so
           that
           our
           portion
           in
           the
           end
           will
           be
           either
           that
           bliss
           ,
           or
           that
           misery
           :
           and
           this
           is
           not
           our
           word
           ,
           but
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           it
           .
           Now
           call
           you
           this
           a
           carnal
           Letter
           ,
           a
           dead
           ,
           insipid
           ,
           spiritless
           thing
           ?
           Hath
           it
           no
           more
           power
           in
           it
           to
           move
           the
           Soul
           ,
           than
           characters
           of
           Ink
           drawn
           upon
           a
           Paper
           ?
           It
           pierces
           the
           Sinner
           like
           a
           Sword
           ,
           and
           comforts
           the
           humble
           Soul
           more
           than
           Wine
           .
           The
           very
           contrivance
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           spits
           shame
           in
           the
           face
           of
           your
           bold
           assertion
           ;
           they
           being
           adorned
           with
           all
           perspicuity
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           understand
           the
           truth
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           strongest
           arguments
           to
           perswade
           us
           to
           our
           duty
           ,
           as
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           filthiness
           and
           incommodities
           of
           Vice
           ,
           the
           purity
           ,
           and
           beauty
           ,
           and
           benefits
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           Judgment
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Torments
           of
           Hell.
           And
           so
           
           long
           as
           men
           have
           understanding
           ,
           fear
           ,
           hope
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           themselves
           ,
           this
           word
           can
           not
           be
           as
           a
           mere
           block
           and
           stone
           to
           them
           .
           And
           you
           may
           hence
           discern
           that
           there
           is
           a
           force
           in
           the
           very
           things
           themselves
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           same
           person
           works
           more
           upon
           the
           auditors
           when
           he
           Preaches
           clearly
           ,
           pertinently
           ,
           and
           the
           weightiest
           matters
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           more
           extrinsick
           Points
           ,
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           least
           moment
           ,
           and
           makes
           Childish
           descants
           ,
           and
           involves
           all
           he
           says
           in
           obscurity
           .
           I
           demand
           ,
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           such
           a
           dead
           letter
           ,
           and
           killing
           thing
           ,
           death
           it self
           ,
           why
           the
           Apostle
           wrot
           ,
           or
           why
           do
           you
           ?
           Did
           he
           contradict
           his
           Tongue
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           ?
           Did
           he
           believe
           that
           he
           sent
           the
           Corinthians
           a
           word
           as
           dead
           as
           his
           Ink
           ,
           and
           a
           letter
           that
           Killeth
           ?
           or
           will
           you
           say
           it
           was
           not
           so
           with
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           went
           along
           with
           it
           from
           him
           to
           them
           ?
           If
           so
           ,
           you
           must
           tell
           us
           why
           the
           Spirit
           may
           not
           as
           well
           accompany
           the
           same
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           likewise
           have
           received
           .
           But
           know
           you
           ,
           however
           it
           was
           that
           life
           came
           into
           the
           dead
           thing
           ,
           they
           acknowledged
           that
           his
           Letters
           were
           mighty
           and
           powerful
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           10.10
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           some
           of
           you
           perceived
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           these
           good
           works
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           contein
           ,
           are
           not
           altogether
           so
           weak
           and
           dead
           as
           others
           would
           
           make
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           have
           added
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           a
           wicked
           mans
           mouth
           they
           can
           do
           no
           good
           ,
           and
           yet
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           this
           of
           
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             The
             Letter
             kills
             .
          
           Well
           then
           ,
           our
           Ministers
           may
           still
           Preach
           them
           with
           comfort
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           righteous
           ;
           out
           of
           such
           mouths
           they
           may
           do
           good
           ,
           reach
           the
           seed
           of
           God
           ,
           raise
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           refresh
           it
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           virtue
           in
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           Ministred
           by
           
             false
             Teachers
          
           ;
           who
           yet
           you
           should
           observe
           Minister
           not
           them
           ,
           but
           another
           thing
           ,
           the
           figments
           of
           their
           own
           brains
           in
           their
           place
           ,
           
             false
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           
             false
             Teachers
          
           ;
           whereas
           I
           thought
           you
           had
           understood
           by
           the
           Letter
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           their
           corruption
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           do
           ,
           however
           you
           thus
           speak
           .
           But
           I
           like
           not
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             truest
             words
             out
             of
             a
             bad
             mans
             mouth
             kill
             and
             burden
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             in
             others
             .
          
           It
           might
           be
           more
           innocently
           said
           ,
           his
           sinfulness
           doth
           this
           ,
           or
           is
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           lay
           the
           blame
           upon
           the
           pure
           and
           incorrupted
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           charge
           it
           with
           so
           dreadful
           and
           dismal
           an
           effect
           .
           I
           hope
           such
           a
           conceit
           as
           this
           lies
           not
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           sin
           in
           the
           man
           infects
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           becomes
           noxious
           to
           others
           that
           hear
           it
           ,
           like
           as
           breath
           receives
           contagion
           from
           a
           contagious
           Body
           ,
           and
           conveighs
           the
           same
           to
           them
           ,
           into
           whose
           Lungs
           it
           enters
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           like
           this
           saying
           ,
           
           
             The
             truest
             words
             out
             of
             a
             bad
             mans
             mouth
             cannot
             reach
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             ,
             raise
             it
             up
             ,
             or
             refresh
             it
             .
          
           For
           that
           hereby
           you
           spoil
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           of
           all
           power
           ,
           and
           render
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           as
           impotent
           in
           it self
           as
           is
           silence
           and
           a
           dead
           Mouth
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           our
           hand
           to
           work
           any
           good
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ;
           which
           yet
           is
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           )
           as
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           have
           a
           force
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           even
           herein
           excels
           the
           Law
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           more
           vivid
           and
           quickening
           .
           And
           hereby
           you
           make
           all
           the
           efficacy
           and
           the
           effect
           to
           depend
           upon
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ;
           as
           if
           his
           Soul
           rightly
           moving
           affects
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           with
           whom
           she
           is
           conjoined
           ,
           and
           that
           great
           Spirit
           which
           fills
           all
           places
           ,
           transfers
           the
           motions
           unto
           the
           Souls
           of
           others
           ,
           like
           as
           some
           say
           impresses
           being
           made
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           of
           nature
           ,
           are
           carried
           by
           the
           same
           from
           Body
           to
           Body
           ,
           just
           as
           a
           stroke
           given
           at
           one
           end
           of
           a
           line
           runs
           unto
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           good
           can
           be
           done
           ,
           let
           the
           Doctrine
           be
           never
           so
           right
           and
           excellent
           ,
           unless
           such
           a
           motion
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           no
           such
           motion
           can
           be
           made
           but
           by
           a
           Pious
           Soul.
           If
           this
           be
           the
           mystery
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           them
           that
           love
           it
           .
           Only
           let
           me
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Wind
             bloweth
             where
             it
             lifteth
             ,
             and
             thou
             hearest
             the
             sound
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             canst
             not
             tell
             whence
             it
             cometh
             ,
             and
             whither
             it
             goeth
             :
             so
             is
             
             every
             one
             that
             is
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Joh.
           3.8
           .
           
             As
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             how
             the
             bones
             do
             grow
             in
             the
             Womb
             of
             her
             that
             is
             with
             Child
             :
             even
             so
             thou
             knowest
             not
             the
             works
             of
             God
             who
             maketh
             all
             ,
          
           Eccl.
           11.5
           .
           
             So
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             cast
             Seed
             into
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             should
             sleep
             ,
             and
             should
             rise
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Seed
             should
             spring
             and
             grow
             up
             ,
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             .
             For
             the
             Earth
             bringeth
             forth
             Fruit
             of
             it self
             ,
             first
             the
             Blade
             ,
             then
             the
             Ear
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             full
             Corn
             in
             the
             Ear.
          
           The
           Seed
           is
           good
           ,
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           Ground
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           success
           ,
           leave
           that
           to
           God
           :
           who
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           hath
           a
           blessing
           for
           his
           own
           word
           of
           truth
           :
           and
           as
           his
           blessing
           accompanies
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           so
           it
           doth
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           his
           Spirit
           which
           waters
           and
           quickens
           and
           brings
           forth
           Fruit
           ,
           proceeds
           not
           from
           man
           ,
           nor
           depends
           upon
           his
           sanctity
           as
           to
           others
           reception
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           proceeds
           from
           himself
           ,
           and
           he
           sends
           it
           forth
           whither
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           willing
           to
           work
           in
           us
           all
           .
           Paul
           
             Plants
             ,
             and
          
           Apollo
           
             Waters
             :
             but
             God
             gives
             the
             increase
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             neither
             is
             he
             that
             Planteth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             he
             that
             Watereth
             :
             but
             God
             that
             giveth
             the
             Increase
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           
           That
           we
           may
           know
           whether
           the
           Spirit
           in
           one
           can
           act
           upon
           another
           ,
           let
           the
           Spiritual
           man
           keep
           silence
           ,
           and
           let
           a
           particular
           Doctrine
           or
           some
           
           particular
           Sins
           be
           proposed
           to
           him
           privatly
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           see
           whether
           he
           can
           instruct
           the
           minds
           of
           others
           in
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           convince
           them
           of
           those
           Sins
           .
           St.
           Paul
           makes
           me
           despair
           of
           any
           effect
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           says
           the
           Spiritual
           man
           that
           speaks
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           (
           and
           that
           is
           as
           much
           as
           he
           kept
           silence
           )
           effects
           nothing
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           
           (
           2
           )
           Because
           you
           condemn
           our
           Preaching
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           without
           immediate
           Revelation
           ,
           calling
           us
           for
           that
           cause
           alone
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Letter
           :
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           whilst
           our
           hearts
           are
           honest
           ,
           and
           we
           entirely
           desire
           and
           labour
           after
           the
           Conversion
           and
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           blessed
           us
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           with
           zeal
           for
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           sanctification
           of
           our
           natures
           ,
           and
           with
           good
           success
           of
           our
           labours
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           be
           ashamed
           of
           this
           Ministry
           ,
           though
           it
           please
           him
           to
           give
           us
           no
           more
           than
           ordinary
           assistance
           of
           his
           Spirit
           (
           which
           he
           that
           hath
           not
           ,
           is
           none
           of
           his
           ;
           )
           and
           we
           receive
           not
           his
           word
           as
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           did
           by
           extraordinary
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           by
           inspiration
           alone
           ;
           but
           meditate
           and
           study
           ,
           and
           so
           Preach
           as
           we
           have
           learned
           the
           truth
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           through
           the
           help
           of
           God
           which
           we
           have
           had
           in
           our
           diligence
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           good
           sense
           of
           divine
           things
           upon
           our
           hearts
           .
           For
           whereas
           St.
           Paul
           received
           not
           the
           Gospel
           
           of
           man
           ,
           nor
           was
           taught
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Revelation
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           Gal.
           1.12
           .
           you
           read
           otherwise
           of
           Timothy
           and
           Titus
           and
           other
           Preachers
           .
           2
           Tim.
           1.3
           .
           
             Hold
             fast
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             which
             thou
             hast
             learned
             of
             me
             .
          
           Chap.
           3.14
           .
           
             Continue
             thou
             in
             the
             things
             which
             thou
             hast
             learned
             and
             hast
             been
             assured
             of
             ,
             knowing
             of
             whom
             thou
             hast
             learned
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             a
             Child
             thou
             hast
             known
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             able
             to
             make
             thee
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             through
             Faith
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             All
             Scripture
             is
             given
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             Correction
             ,
             for
             Instruction
             in
             Righteousness
             :
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God.
             [
             Timothy
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           such
           Preacher
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.11
           .
           ]
           
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             unto
             all
             good
             works
             .
          
           1
           Tim.
           4.11
           .
           
             These
             things
             command
             and
             teach
          
           .
           Vers.
           13.15
           .
           
             Give
             attendance
             to
             reading
             ,
             to
             exhortation
             ,
             to
             doctrine
             .
             Meditate
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             give
             thy self
             wholly
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             thy
             profiting
             may
             appear
             to
             all
             .
          
           Chap.
           3.14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             These
             things
             write
             I
             unto
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             know
             how
             to
             behave
             thy self
             in
             the
             house
             of
             God.
          
           2
           Tim.
           2.2
           .
           
             The
             things
             which
             thou
             hast
             heard
             of
             me
             among
             many
             Witnesses
             ,
             the
             same
             commit
             thou
             to
             Faithful
             men
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             Teach
             others
             also
             .
             Vide
             etiam
             .
             Tit.
          
           1.9
           .
           and
           2.15
           .
           Here
           then
           are
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           had
           learned
           and
           had
           been
           taught
           of
           
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           things
           committed
           to
           them
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           studying
           Ministers
           .
           If
           they
           had
           received
           the
           word
           by
           Revelation
           like
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           what
           need
           he
           teach
           and
           direct
           them
           ?
           Did
           he
           teach
           and
           direct
           the
           other
           Apostles
           thus
           ?
           Was
           the
           word
           committed
           to
           them
           by
           men
           ?
           Had
           they
           learned
           it
           of
           others
           ?
           Were
           they
           who
           were
           sent
           forth
           immediatly
           by
           Christ
           and
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           chosen
           of
           men
           as
           being
           judged
           Faithful
           ?
           (
           3
           )
           But
           now
           let
           us
           view
           the
           Text
           from
           whence
           you
           have
           taken
           occasion
           to
           speak
           as
           you
           do
           :
           a
           little
           consideration
           of
           which
           would
           have
           delivered
           you
           from
           your
           errors
           :
           viz.
           2
           Cor.
           3.5
           .
           &c.
           
             Not
             that
             we
             are
             sufficient
             of
             our selves
             to
             think
             any
             thing
             as
             of
             our selves
             ,
             but
             our
             sufficience
             is
             of
             God.
          
           Thus
           having
           told
           them
           from
           whence
           they
           had
           their
           ability
           ,
           he
           next
           tells
           them
           what
           a
           word
           it
           is
           which
           they
           Preached
           :
           Vers.
           6.
           
           
             Who
             also
             hath
             made
             us
             able
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             For
             the
             letter
             Killeth
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             giveth
             Life
             .
          
           And
           so
           goes
           on
           in
           commendation
           of
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           comparing
           it
           with
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           might
           appear
           to
           exceed
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Law
             is
             the
             Ministration
             of
             Death
             and
             Condemnation
             ,
             but
             this
             the
             Ministration
             of
             Life
             and
             Righteousness
             .
             And
             Moses
             put
             a
             Veil
             upon
             his
             Face
             ,
             and
             until
             
             this
             day
             remaineth
             the
             same
             Veil
             untaken
             away
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             but
             this
             Veil
             is
             done
             away
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             use
             plainness
             of
             Speech
             ;
             and
             with
             open
             Face
             ,
             beholding
             as
             in
             a
             glass
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             changed
             into
             the
             same
             Image
          
           [
           Vid.
           vers
           .
           7.
           to
           12.
           ]
           
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Wherefore
           he
           concludes
           ,
           Chap.
           4.1
           .
           
             Therefore
             seeing
             we
             have
             this
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             received
             mercy
             we
             faint
             not
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           Letter
           is
           such
           a
           word
           as
           is
           external
           ,
           obscure
           ,
           dead
           and
           lifeless
           ,
           which
           is
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           which
           Concondemns
           :
           And
           therefore
           by
           no
           means
           can
           be
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           on
           the
           contrary
           is
           of
           an
           internal
           nature
           ,
           perspicuous
           ,
           quick
           and
           powerful
           ,
           which
           is
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           which
           holds
           forth
           justification
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Law
           ,
           is
           manifest
           ,
           in
           that
           as
           the
           
             Letter
             Killeth
          
           ,
           so
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           
             Ministration
             of
             Death
          
           ,
           which
           you
           your selves
           will
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           the
           Law
           :
           and
           
             this
             Ministration
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           exactly
           answers
           the
           Letter
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             Letters
          
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Letter
           signifies
           that
           which
           is
           
             external
             (
             Rom.
          
           2.28
           ,
           29.
           )
           so
           
             this
             Ministration
          
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Engraven
             in
             Stones
          
           ,
           vers
           .
           7.
           
           In
           this
           sense
           we
           find
           him
           using
           the
           same
           terms
           ,
           Rom.
           7.6
           .
           
             We
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             serve
             in
             newness
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             
             not
             in
             oldness
             of
             the
             Letter
             .
          
           And
           as
           for
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           we
           read
           it
           thus
           ,
           v.
           11.
           
           
             Sin
             taking
             occasion
             by
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             deceived
             me
             ,
             and
             slew
             me
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           c.
           8.2
           .
           
             The
             law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             hath
             made
             me
             free
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             .
          
           But
           I
           have
           an
           argument
           which
           I
           dare
           say
           you
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           
             viz.
             G.
             Fox
          
           says
           ,
           the
           Letter
           here
           is
           the
           Law.
           
             Treatise
             of
             Swearing
          
           ,
           p.
           52.
           
           
             And
             so
             the
             Apostles
             were
             made
             able
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             law
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             was
             Swearing
             ;
             for
             the
             
               letter
               killeth
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               giveth
               life
               .
            
          
           Why
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           the
           law
           the
           letter
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           belongs
           not
           to
           our
           present
           business
           to
           explain
           .
           I
           only
           therefore
           refer
           the
           Reader
           for
           satisfaction
           to
           vers
           .
           7.8
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Heb.
           8.10
           .
           &
           10.1
           .
           &
           9.10
           .
           Gal.
           3.2
           ,
           24.
           
           &
           4.3
           ,
           9.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12.8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           Tit.
           3.6
           .
           Joh.
           7.39
           .
           Rom.
           5.5
           .
           And
           how
           it
           Kills
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           ministration
           of
           Death
           and
           Condemnation
           ,
           he
           may
           learn
           from
           Rom.
           7.5
           ,
           8
           ,
           11.
           with
           Mat.
           6.17.27
           ,
           28
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33
           ,
           34
           ,
           38
           ,
           39
           ,
           43
           ,
           44.
           
           Rom.
           8.3
           .
           Heb.
           9.9
           .
           &
           10.4
           ,
           10.
           
           Gal.
           3.10
           ,
           21.
           
           &
           2.16
           .
           Act.
           13.39
           .
        
         
           G.
           F.
           
             Christian
             Liberty
          
           ,
           p.
           9.
           
           
             It
             was
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             towards
             God
             that
             Mordecay
             did
             not
             bow
             to
             
               Haman
               ,
               Esther
            
             3.2
             .
             
             
               Clarks
               Wise
            
             ,
             pag.
             59.
             
             If
             they
             had
             put
             off
             their
             hats
             before
             you
             [
             Judges
             ]
             respecting
             your
             persons
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             transgressed
             the
             Law
             ,
             Jam.
             2.9
             .
             Christ
             respected
             no
             mans
             person
             :
             and
             God
             saith
             ,
             ye
             shall
             do
             no
             unrighteousness
             in
             judgment
             :
             thou
             shalt
             not
             respect
             the
             person
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             nor
             honour
             the
             person
             of
             the
             mighty
             ,
             Lev.
             19.5
             .
             Mordecay
             would
             not
             bow
             to
             Haman
             ,
             nor
             do
             him
             reverence
             according
             to
             the
             King's
             command
             ,
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             God's
             command
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             commands
             to
             honour
             all
             men
             .
             Which
             is
             not
             to
             rise
             up
             and
             bow
             down
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             bare-headed
             before
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             good
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             them
             .
             
               Parker's
               Discovery
            
             ,
             p.
             30.
             
             Doffing
             the
             Hat
             is
             honour
             below
             ,
             which
             men
             seek
             ,
             and
             give
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             respecting
             persons
             ,
             bowing
             to
             the
             Rich
             ,
             giving
             them
             titles
             of
             Lords
             ,
             Masters
             ,
             Sirs
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             so
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             vile
             rayment
             .
             Ibid.
             p.
             65.
             
             Christ
             respected
             not
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             his
             Enemies
             did
             confess
             ,
             Luk.
             15.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           ]
           (
           1
           )
           If
           Mordecay
           refused
           to
           bow
           to
           Haman
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           reverence
           out
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           I
           wonder
           his
           Conscience
           permitted
           him
           to
           receive
           greater
           honour
           himself
           ,
           in
           riding
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Royal
           Apparel
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           King's
           Horse
           ,
           through
           the
           City
           ,
           with
           Proclamation
           made
           
           before
           him
           of
           the
           King's
           favour
           ,
           Est.
           6.
           
           If
           the
           King
           had
           commanded
           him
           to
           see
           this
           honour
           performed
           towards
           Haman
           ,
           I
           believe
           he
           would
           have
           refused
           as
           well
           as
           he
           did
           to
           bow
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           likewise
           have
           refused
           to
           run
           before
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           have
           done
           it
           with
           equal
           safety
           .
           For
           that
           his
           refusal
           was
           not
           out
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           we
           have
           this
           evidence
           ,
           Many
           of
           as
           good
           Conscience
           as
           he
           both
           gave
           and
           received
           this
           reverence
           :
           (
           you
           take
           for
           granted
           that
           no
           other
           bowing
           and
           reverencing
           is
           meant
           than
           what
           is
           ordinary
           among
           us
           at
           this
           day
           :
           )
           and
           they
           gave
           and
           received
           also
           titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           1
           Kings
           1.23
           .
           Nathan
           
             the
             Prophet
             bowed
             himself
             before
             the
             King
             with
             his
             face
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
          
           c.
           18.7
           .
           Obadiah
           
             fell
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Art
             thou
             that
             my
             Lord
          
           Elijah
           ?
           v.
           12.13
           .
           
             I
             thy
             servant
             fear
             the
             Lord
             from
             my
             youth
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             told
             my
             Lord
             ,
          
           &c.
           Gen
           23.7
           .
           Abraham
           
             stood
             up
             and
             bowed
             himself
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Land.
          
           c.
           33.3
           ,
           14.
           
           Jacob
           
             bowed
             himself
             to
          
           Esau
           ,
           
             and
             said
             ,
             Let
             my
             Lord
             pass
             over
             before
             his
             servant
             .
          
           1
           Chron.
           29.20
           .
           
             All
             the
             Congregation
             bowed
             down
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             King.
          
           Now
           let
           the
           reason
           be
           shewed
           ,
           why
           the
           single
           example
           of
           Mordecay
           should
           prevail
           against
           all
           these
           .
           But
           besides
           examples
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           precept
           :
           Lev.
           19.32
           ,
           
             Thou
             
             shalt
             rise
             up
             before
             the
             hoary
             head
             ,
             and
             honour
             the
             face
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             and
             fear
             thy
             God.
          
           (
           2
           )
           And
           from
           this
           Text
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           you
           speak
           just
           contrary
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           to
           
             rise
             up
          
           is
           not
           to
           honour
           men
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Rise
             up
          
           and
           honour
           .
           And
           whereas
           you
           interpret
           that
           command
           of
           our
           Saviour
           by
           his
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Honour
             all
             men
          
           ,
           to
           signify
           that
           we
           love
           them
           ,
           and
           
             do
             good
          
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           this
           were
           all
           ;
           common
           sense
           teacheth
           you
           that
           these
           are
           two
           distinct
           precepts
           :
           and
           you
           might
           have
           learned
           so
           much
           from
           that
           very
           place
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           distinctly
           named
           :
           1
           Pet.
           2.17
           .
           
             Honour
             all
             men
             :
             Love
             the
             Brotherhood
             .
          
           So
           Rom.
           12.10
           .
           
             Be
             kindly
             affectioned
             one
             to
             another
             with
             brotherly
             love
             ;
             in
             honour
             prefering
             one
             another
             .
          
           (
           3
           )
           You
           miserably
           confound
           two
           sorts
           of
           respect
           ,
           that
           in
           judgment
           with
           that
           of
           civility
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           wonderful
           thing
           that
           you
           cannot
           discern
           the
           difference
           ,
           when
           you
           cite
           the
           very
           Text
           which
           plainly
           shews
           it
           ;
           Lev.
           19.15
           .
           
             Ye
             shall
             do
             no
             unrighteousness
             in
             judgment
             :
             thou
             shalt
             not
             respect
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             nor
             honour
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Mighty
             :
             but
             in
             righteousness
             shalt
             thou
             judge
             thy
             Neighbour
             .
          
           Where
           you
           might
           have
           observed
           ,
           that
           respecting
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           is
           as
           well
           forbidden
           as
           of
           the
           Rich
           :
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           peculiar
           injunction
           to
           Judges
           .
           The
           true
           sense
           is
           this
           ,
           Let
           
           neither
           the
           Poor
           be
           favoured
           for
           his
           poverty
           ,
           nor
           the
           Mighty
           for
           his
           greatness
           ;
           but
           judge
           the
           Cause
           just
           as
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           persons
           .
           Which
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           than
           to
           put
           off
           the
           Hat
           ,
           Rise
           up
           ,
           or
           Bow
           ,
           or
           say
           Sir
           ,
           in
           our
           common
           discourse
           .
           Which
           kind
           of
           respect
           you
           would
           prove
           our
           Saviour
           gave
           not
           ,
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           his
           Enemies
           :
           but
           with
           the
           like
           perverting
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           which
           like
           the
           former
           ,
           speaks
           of
           giving
           faithful
           judgment
           ,
           and
           of
           declaring
           the
           Truth
           ,
           without
           favour
           to
           any
           person
           ;
           as
           the
           bare
           recital
           of
           the
           Text
           will
           shew
           .
           Luk.
           20.21.22
           .
           
             Master
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             thou
             sayest
             and
             teachest
             rightly
             ,
             neither
             acceptest
             thou
             the
             person
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             teachest
             the
             way
             of
             God
             truly
             :
             Is
             it
             lawful
             to
             give
             Tribute
             to
          
           Caesar
           ,
           
             or
             no
          
           ?
           (
           4
           )
           As
           for
           St.
           
           James's
           words
           ,
           let
           us
           consider
           them
           diligently
           .
           c.
           2.1
           .
           
             Have
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             with
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
           That
           St.
           James
           speaks
           this
           ,
           not
           against
           all
           respect
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Poor
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Rich
           should
           be
           regarded
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           contemned
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           what
           follows
           .
           For
           says
           he
           next
           :
           
             For
             if
             there
             come
             into
             your
             Assembly
             a
             man
             with
             a
             gold
             Ring
             ,
             in
             goodly
             Apparel
             ,
             and
             there
             come
             in
             also
             a
             poor
             man
             in
             vile
             rayment
             ,
             and
             ye
             have
             respect
             to
          
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           look
           upon
           ]
           
             him
             that
             weareth
             the
             gay
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             sit
             thou
             here
             in
             a
             
             good
             place
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             stand
             thou
             there
             ,
             or
             sit
             here
             under
             my
             Footstool
             ,
             are
             ye
             not
             then
          
           *
           
             partial
             in
             your selves
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             judges
             of
             evil
             thoughts
             ?
          
           Take
           away
           then
           this
           partiality
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           poor
           be
           respected
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Apostle
           is
           satisfied
           .
           Let
           them
           not
           be
           put
           under
           the
           Foot-stool
           ,
           but
           be
           put
           in
           a
           good
           place
           ,
           as
           the
           Rich
           are
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           not
           condemn
           us
           .
           He
           speaks
           not
           against
           the
           respect
           of
           the
           Rich
           ,
           but
           the
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           Poor
           .
           In
           favour
           of
           them
           he
           writes
           ;
           telling
           us
           withal
           that
           we
           judge
           amiss
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           Christianity
           hath
           instructed
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           think
           that
           there
           is
           any
           great
           matter
           in
           a
           few
           fine
           cloaths
           ,
           and
           in
           riches
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           poor
           man
           may
           be
           slighted
           meerly
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           poverty
           ;
           for
           the
           Rich
           may
           be
           a
           very
           Enemy
           of
           God
           and
           all
           goodness
           ,
           and
           the
           Poor
           may
           be
           as
           much
           adorned
           with
           vertue
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Riches
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           is
           with
           gold
           .
           As
           it
           follows
           :
           
             Hearken
             my
             beloved
             Brethren
             ,
             hath
             not
             God
             chosen
             the
             poor
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             rich
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ?
             But
             ye
             have
             despised
             the
             poor
             .
          
           These
           last
           words
           shew
           again
           whereunto
           the
           Apostles
           discourse
           tendeth
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Poor
           be
           not
           contemned
           .
           God
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           hath
           considered
           them
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           overlooked
           them
           
           in
           his
           distribution
           of
           divine
           things
           ,
           having
           made
           them
           rich
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           heirs
           of
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           some
           of
           them
           you
           see
           are
           worthy
           to
           be
           regarded
           :
           but
           however
           ,
           to
           despise
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           do
           contrary
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           chosen
           such
           .
           
             Do
             not
             rich
             men
             oppress
             you
             ,
             and
             draw
             you
             before
             the
             Judgment-seats
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             blaspheme
             that
             worthy
             name
             by
             which
             you
             are
             called
             ?
          
           Riches
           make
           not
           men
           better
           ;
           for
           some
           that
           have
           them
           ,
           are
           the
           greatest
           sinners
           ,
           and
           your
           Persecutors
           ;
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           regulate
           your
           esteem
           of
           men
           altogether
           for
           their
           sake
           .
           
             If
             ye
             fulfil
             the
             royal
             law
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             ,
             ye
             do
             well
             .
          
           It
           is
           well
           done
           be
           sure
           to
           observe
           the
           great
           Commandment
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           the
           Commandment
           of
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           in
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           
             love
             thy
             Neighbour
             as
             thy self
          
           .
           And
           this
           requires
           love
           to
           all
           ,
           to
           the
           poor
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           equally
           thy
           Neighbour
           :
           and
           if
           we
           must
           love
           him
           ,
           we
           know
           then
           that
           this
           cannot
           consist
           with
           the
           contempt
           of
           him
           .
           And
           as
           we
           would
           not
           be
           despised
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           poor
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           love
           others
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           our selves
           ,
           and
           not
           despise
           them
           that
           are
           in
           that
           condition
           .
           
             But
             if
             you
             have
             respect
             to
             persons
             ,
             ye
             commit
             sin
             ,
             and
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             law
             as
             Transgressors
             .
          
           But
           know
           you
           ,
           to
           respect
           persons
           is
           directly
           forbidden
           in
           the
           law
           .
           As
           Deut.
           
           1.17
           .
           
             Ye
             shall
             not
             respect
             persons
             in
             judgment
             :
             but
             you
             shall
             hear
             the
             small
             as
             well
             as
             the
             great
             .
          
           And
           to
           honour
           the
           Rich
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Poor
           ,
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           one
           highly
           ,
           and
           to
           despise
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           just
           such
           another
           partiality
           as
           to
           hear
           the
           great
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           small
           ,
           to
           do
           justice
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           you
           do
           thus
           ,
           ye
           are
           alike
           convinced
           of
           the
           Law
           as
           Transgressors
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           said
           the
           Law
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           honour
           man
           ,
           not
           any
           man
           whatever
           ?
           We
           know
           the
           contrary
           :
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Honour
             Father
             and
             Mother
             :
             Honour
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Old
             Man.
          
           And
           therefore
           when
           it
           says
           ,
           Have
           no
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           it
           cannot
           mean
           in
           this
           sense
           .
           Acceptation
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           giving
           of
           honour
           to
           men
           ,
           are
           two
           very
           different
           things
           .
           Wherefore
           St.
           James
           speaking
           of
           
             that
             respect
          
           of
           persons
           which
           the
           Law
           did
           condemn
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           understood
           of
           that
           which
           it
           did
           
             not
             condemn
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           honouring
           of
           men
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           absolutely
           prohibited
           it
           .
           Which
           we
           may
           know
           further
           cannot
           be
           his
           meaning
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             Honour
             all
             men
          
           .
           And
           all
           that
           I
           can
           observe
           from
           his
           whole
           discourse
           (
           which
           we
           have
           seen
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           pleads
           for
           the
           due
           observation
           of
           this
           Precept
           ,
           which
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           giving
           honour
           to
           the
           Rich
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           respecting
           those
           ,
           and
           despising
           these
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           he
           condemns
           .
           
           If
           it
           had
           been
           said
           ,
           If
           you
           have
           respect
           to
           the
           Rich
           ,
           and
           your
           friends
           and
           kindred
           ,
           and
           bestow
           gifts
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           them
           courtesies
           ,
           and
           receive
           not
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           enemies
           and
           unallied
           ,
           nor
           shew
           them
           any
           kindness
           ,
           are
           you
           not
           partial
           ?
           Would
           this
           signifie
           that
           no
           such
           thing
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           to
           our
           Kindred
           and
           Friends
           ,
           and
           the
           rich
           ?
           By
           no
           means
           so
           :
           Yes
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           Saviour
           saith
           ,
           
             When
             thou
             makest
             a
             dinner
             ,
             call
             not
             thy
             friends
             ,
             nor
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             nor
             thy
             rich
             neighbours
             ,
          
           Luk.
           14.12
           .
           So
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             If
             you
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             sit
             thou
             here
             in
             a
             good
             place
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             sit
             thou
             here
             under
             my
             footstool
             ,
             are
             ye
             not
             partial
             ?
          
           Neither
           doth
           this
           likewise
           mean
           ,
           that
           a
           Rich
           man
           may
           not
           be
           respected
           ,
           honoured
           ,
           and
           set
           in
           a
           good
           place
           .
           I
           would
           willingly
           know
           ,
           since
           he
           says
           ,
           to
           respect
           persons
           is
           to
           be
           partial
           ,
           how
           I
           am
           partial
           if
           I
           
             respect
             all
          
           ,
           by
           putting
           off
           my
           Hat
           ,
           rising
           up
           ,
           and
           bowing
           to
           all
           .
           Which
           respect
           he
           that
           gives
           to
           the
           Rich
           ,
           and
           denies
           it
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           is
           the
           person
           St.
           James
           condemns
           ▪
           And
           truly
           if
           a
           man
           hath
           either
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           love
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           but
           common
           civility
           ,
           he
           will
           pay
           his
           fellow-creature
           this
           respect
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           of
           the
           same
           sort
           ,
           how
           mean
           soever
           he
           be
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           to
           his
           Superiors
           .
           The
           refusal
           of
           which
           ,
           what
           doth
           it
           argue
           but
           
           pride
           and
           contempt
           ?
           Well
           ,
           but
           you
           then
           further
           say
           ,
           St.
           James
           would
           have
           no
           difference
           made
           ,
           but
           that
           one
           be
           respected
           and
           honoured
           
             as
             much
          
           as
           another
           ,
           the
           Poor
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Rich
           ,
           the
           meanest
           as
           much
           as
           the
           mightiest
           .
           Not
           so
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Honour
             all
             men
          
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Honour
             the
             King
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.17
           .
           which
           denotes
           something
           peculiar
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           others
           .
           And
           it
           is
           said
           again
           ,
           
             Render
             to
             all
             their
             dues
             ,
             Tribute
             to
             whom
             Tribute
             is
             due
             ,
             Custome
             to
             whom
             Custome
             ,
             Fear
             to
             whom
             Fear
             ,
             Honour
             to
             whom
             Honour
             ,
             Rom.
          
           13.7
           .
           In
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Honour
             to
             whom
             Honour
             is
             due
             .
          
           It
           denotes
           here
           somewhat
           more
           than
           that
           which
           is
           due
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           even
           as
           he
           says
           the
           same
           of
           Tribute
           ,
           and
           Custome
           ,
           and
           Fear
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           are
           not
           due
           to
           all
           .
           It
           is
           said
           moreover
           ,
           as
           for
           greater
           Emphasis
           of
           a
           lamentable
           condition
           ,
           
             The
             faces
             of
             the
             Elders
             were
             not
             honoured
             ,
          
           Lam.
           5.12
           .
           And
           note
           our
           Saviours
           words
           ,
           Luk.
           14.10
           .
           
             When
             thou
             art
             bidden
             to
             a
             Wedding
             ,
             sit
             down
             in
             the
             lowest
             room
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             that
             bad
             thee
             cometh
             ,
             he
             may
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             Friend
             ,
             go
             up
             higher
             ;
             then
             shalt
             thou
             have
             worship
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             them
             that
             sit
             at
             meat
             with
             thee
             .
          
           This
           is
           honouring
           of
           one
           more
           than
           another
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           allows
           it
           .
           You
           may
           observe
           also
           that
           God
           himself
           hath
           given
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           with
           difference
           ;
           for
           he
           styles
           
           some
           Gods
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           Honourable
           ,
           Lords
           ,
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           call
           all
           so
           ,
           nor
           all
           these
           by
           the
           same
           name
           .
           And
           that
           you
           may
           know
           when
           he
           thus
           speaketh
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           as
           if
           he
           said
           ,
           
             whom
             the
             world
             calls
             so
          
           ;
           remember
           but
           that
           one
           sentence
           ,
           
             I
             have
             said
             ye
             are
             Gods
          
           ;
           together
           with
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           ,
           
             If
             he
             called
             them
             Gods
             ,
             &c.
             John
          
           10.34
           ,
           35.
           
           My
           Friends
           ,
           why
           let
           you
           the
           poor
           man
           stand
           at
           your
           doors
           ,
           and
           begg
           for
           bread
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           a
           piece
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           coursest
           sort
           ,
           and
           yet
           invite
           the
           rich
           man
           into
           your
           house
           ,
           set
           him
           at
           your
           Table
           ,
           and
           feast
           him
           with
           the
           best
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           respect
           of
           persons
           ?
           and
           are
           you
           not
           partial
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           King
           (
           suppose
           )
           feasts
           with
           you
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           give
           him
           the
           silver
           Plate
           ,
           and
           damask
           Napkin
           ,
           and
           provide
           attendants
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           when
           the
           poor
           man
           must
           have
           the
           wooden
           Trencher
           ,
           and
           the
           hurden
           Towel
           ,
           and
           scarce
           any
           observance
           ,
           or
           none
           at
           all
           ?
           Do
           ye
           offer
           the
           King
           a
           wooden
           dish
           to
           drink
           in
           ?
           which
           yet
           you
           give
           the
           poor
           man
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           is
           so
           .
           Set
           you
           the
           Beggar
           down
           by
           the
           Noble
           ?
           Or
           if
           he
           place
           himself
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Table
           ;
           in
           such
           a
           presence
           ,
           do
           ye
           not
           bid
           him
           change
           his
           place
           and
           come
           lower
           ,
           and
           so
           shame
           him
           ?
           which
           also
           you
           would
           not
           do
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           among
           his
           Fellow-beggars
           .
           Are
           not
           these
           unrighteous
           things
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           partiality
           ?
           And
           have
           you
           not
           ,
           
           Because
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           Faith
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           with
           respect
           of
           persons
           ?
           Think
           of
           it
           .
           And
           think
           again
           ,
           whether
           thus
           to
           do
           ,
           be
           not
           as
           much
           as
           to
           put
           off
           the
           Hat.
           
        
         
           
             Clark's
             Description
          
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           p.
           26.
           
           Mat.
           5.
           
           
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             .
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             meant
             of
             ordinary
             Swearing
             .
             But
             whoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             by
             thy
             earthly
             carnal
             wisdom
             knowest
             not
             what
             Christ
             meant
             .
             Is
             there
             not
             Swearing
             before
             Magistrates
             every
             day
             in
             one
             place
             or
             other
             ,
             at
             Terms
             ,
             Sizes
             ,
             Quarter-Sessions
             ,
             Court-Leets
             ?
             would
             you
             have
             it
             commoner
             ?
          
           ]
           Thus
           lies
           our
           Saviours
           words
           ,
           Mat.
           5.33
           .
           &c.
           
             You
             have
             heard
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             them
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             forswear
             thy self
             ,
             but
             shalt
             perform
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thine
             Oaths
             .
          
           Though
           the
           latter
           words
           ,
           which
           belong
           to
           promissory
           Oaths
           ,
           seem
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           ,
           whose
           opposite
           they
           are
           ,
           do
           so
           too
           :
           yet
           I
           shall
           understand
           false
           assertions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           non-performance
           of
           promises
           made
           by
           Oath
           to
           be
           here
           forbidden
           :
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           said
           thus
           ,
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           forswear
           thy self
           ,
           but
           shalt
           swear
           truly
           ,
           or
           ,
           and
           moreover
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           perform
           unto
           the
           Lord
           thine
           Oaths
           :
           which
           then
           would
           plainly
           have
           taken
           in
           both
           .
           For
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           those
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           forbid
           both
           ,
           and
           no
           question
           but
           as
           the
           Jews
           swore
           commonly
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           in
           the
           one
           
           sort
           ,
           so
           they
           did
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           our
           Saviour
           intends
           equally
           to
           rectifie
           the
           fault
           .
           It
           follows
           ,
           
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           This
           must
           be
           more
           than
           the
           Law
           said
           ,
           and
           therefore
           prohibits
           Swearing
           ,
           though
           the
           Truth
           be
           asserted
           ,
           or
           the
           promise
           performed
           .
           For
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Law
           it self
           prohibited
           false
           assertions
           by
           Oath
           ,
           and
           non-performance
           of
           promises
           so
           made
           .
           But
           now
           this
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ,
           denotes
           a
           voluntary
           act
           ,
           and
           relates
           to
           the
           evil
           custom
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           As
           if
           it
           had
           been
           said
           ,
           Swear
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           you
           commonly
           do
           of
           your
           own
           accord
           :
           No
           ,
           though
           you
           swear
           truly
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           belongs
           not
           to
           the
           taking
           of
           an
           Oath
           before
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           constrained
           act
           ;
           as
           every
           one
           knows
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           Swearing
           and
           being
           adjured
           .
           Next
           he
           says
           :
           
             Neither
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             by
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             by
             Jerusalem
             ,
             nor
             by
             thy
             head
          
           ▪
           This
           is
           another
           indication
           that
           the
           swearing
           which
           our
           Saviour
           forbids
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           men
           use
           freely
           of
           themselves
           in
           their
           converse
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           never
           administred
           an
           Oath
           in
           his
           judiciary
           process
           in
           
             these
             forms
          
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           the
           Law
           required
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           God.
           But
           the
           people
           used
           commonly
           such
           Oaths
           in
           their
           ordinary
           converse
           and
           private
           business
           .
           And
           that
           they
           did
           ,
           partly
           out
           of
           reverence
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           (
           as
           we
           learn
           from
           
             Philo
             
             Judaeus
          
           *
           :
           )
           and
           partly
           because
           they
           thought
           themselves
           the
           
             less
             obliged
          
           by
           these
           ;
           as
           we
           learn
           from
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Mat.
           23.16
           ,
           18.
           
           
             Wo
             to
             you
             blind
             guides
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             whosoever
             shall
             swear
             by
             the
             Temple
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             ;
             but
             whoso
             shall
             Swear
             by
             the
             Gold
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Debtor
             :
             Whoso
             shall
             Swear
             by
             the
             Altar
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             ;
             but
             whoso
             shall
             Swear
             by
             the
             Gift
             that
             is
             upon
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Debtor
             .
          
           So
           that
           our
           Saviour
           says
           thus
           much
           :
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
          
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           only
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           any
           of
           those
           other
           forms
           which
           are
           in
           use
           among
           you
           ,
           as
           by
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           Altar
           ,
           &c.
           which
           clearly
           signifies
           that
           the
           swearing
           which
           he
           forbids
           ,
           is
           in
           that
           manner
           in
           which
           those
           forms
           were
           used
           :
           which
           was
           in
           ordinary
           converse
           ,
           not
           in
           solemn
           judicature
           .
           He
           adds
           further
           thus
           :
           
             For
             Heaven
             is
             God's
             Throne
             ,
             Earth
             his
             Footstool
             ,
             Jerusalem
             his
             City
             ,
             and
             thou
             can'st
             not
             make
             one
             hair
             white
             or
             black
             .
          
           Which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Though
           you
           think
           it
           
           less
           ,
           because
           you
           do
           not
           use
           God's
           name
           in
           these
           forms
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           it
           is
           all
           one
           ;
           for
           even
           herein
           you
           do
           Swear
           by
           him
           ,
           c.
           23.21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             Whoso
             shall
             Swear
             by
             the
             Temple
             ,
             sweareth
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             that
             dwelleth
             therein
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             shall
             Swear
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             sweareth
             by
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             that
             sitteth
             ,
             thereon
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             But
             let
             your
             communication
          
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           speech
           ,
           word
           ,
           ]
           
             be
             yea
             yea
             ,
             nay
             nay
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             more
             than
             these
             ,
             cometh
             of
             evil
          
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           only
           say
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           It
           is
           so
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           not
           so
           :
           I
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           or
           I
           will
           not
           do
           it
           .
           Which
           further
           shews
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour's
           prohibition
           is
           limited
           to
           our
           common
           converse
           with
           one
           another
           .
           As
           for
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           prohibition
           ,
           it
           signifies
           thus
           much
           ,
           This
           common
           voluntary
           swearing
           ariseth
           from
           some
           evil
           principle
           or
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           malignity
           of
           nature
           ,
           pride
           ,
           vanity
           ,
           profaneness
           ,
           passion
           ,
           irreverence
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           only
           voluntary
           swearing
           be
           here
           forbidden
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           The
           Law
           forbad
           as
           much
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           added
           nothing
           to
           it
           ;
           whereas
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           same
           place
           (
           vers
           .
           17.
           )
           that
           he
           came
           to
           fulfil
           and
           compleat
           it
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           one
           particular
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           done
           so
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           by
           his
           making
           it
           an
           instance
           of
           his
           superaddition
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           It
           cannot
           be
           questioned
           but
           that
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           expressed
           the
           Law
           
           in
           its
           
             full
             latitude
          
           ;
           especially
           considering
           he
           now
           intended
           to
           compleat
           it
           .
           And
           as
           he
           did
           express
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           he
           hath
           compleated
           it
           .
           For
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           only
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             forswear
             thy self
          
           :
           is
           not
           this
           more
           which
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             Swear
             at
             all
             in
             communication
             ?
          
           If
           the
           Law
           said
           this
           ,
           how
           could
           our
           Saviour
           speak
           as
           he
           doth
           by
           way
           of
           
             addition
             ,
             But
             I
             say
             it
             ?
          
           Which
           signifies
           plainly
           that
           the
           Law
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             in
             communication
             ?
          
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Might
           the
           Jews
           swear
           
             as
             much
          
           as
           they
           pleased
           in
           common
           speech
           and
           converse
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           swore
           truly
           ?
           I
           ask
           likewise
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Law
           said
           only
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             Adultery
          
           :
           might
           the
           Jews
           therefore
           lust
           after
           Women
           as
           much
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           and
           was
           there
           no
           sin
           to
           them
           in
           so
           doing
           ?
           By
           no
           means
           so
           :
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Law
           expressed
           no
           more
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           discern
           by
           the
           common
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           by
           that
           light
           which
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           (
           which
           Moses
           delivered
           to
           them
           )
           afforded
           ,
           that
           God's
           name
           was
           not
           to
           be
           used
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           Swear
           rudely
           ,
           lightly
           ,
           irreverently
           ;
           and
           that
           likewise
           unclean
           desires
           ought
           not
           to
           lodge
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           As
           ,
           though
           the
           Law
           expressed
           not
           the
           promise
           of
           eternal
           life
           (
           as
           say
           some
           )
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           be
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           were
           they
           ,
           but
           expected
           
           some
           such
           reward
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           fully
           manifested
           .
           I
           will
           add
           one
           thing
           more
           :
           Is
           not
           St.
           
           Paul's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             By
             your
          
           [
           al.
           our
           ]
           
             rejoycing
             which
             I
             have
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
          
           (
           1
           Cor.
           15.31
           .
           )
           as
           much
           as
           the
           common
           Oath
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             By
             God
          
           ?
           or
           as
           much
           as
           
             By
             the
             Temple
          
           ?
           which
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           is
           an
           Oath
           ,
           Is
           not
           his
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             God
             is
             true
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             as
             God
             is
             true
          
           .
           (
           2
           Cor.
           1.18
           .
           )
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Oath
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             The
             Lord
             liveth
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Lord
             liveth
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           
             God's
             life
             ?
             Jer.
          
           12.16
           .
           1
           King.
           17.1
           .
           Is
           not
           his
           ,
           
             I
             call
             God
             to
             record
             upon
             my
             Soul
          
           (
           2
           Cor.
           1.23
           .
           )
           as
           much
           as
           
             God
             do
             so
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             more
             also
             ,
          
           &c.
           Ruth
           .
           1.17
           .
           1
           Sam.
           4.14
           .
           Do
           not
           these
           former
           as
           much
           express
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           Oath
           as
           the
           latter
           ?
           or
           as
           much
           as
           so
           help
           me
           God
           ,
           By
           this
           light
           ,
           By
           this
           Drink
           ,
           which
           are
           used
           as
           forms
           in
           Swearing
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           I
           would
           as
           unwillingly
           use
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           .
           And
           I
           put
           it
           to
           your
           Conscience
           ,
           whether
           in
           Witness-bearing
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           Allegience
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           publick
           concern
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           before
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           I
           call
           God
           to
           record
           upon
           my
           Soul
           ,
           or
           ,
           As
           God
           is
           true
           ,
           or
           ,
           By
           our
           joy
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           or
           ,
           thus
           will
           I
           do
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           speaking
           thus
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           and
           deliberately
           in
           writing
           ,
           certainly
           he
           did
           not
           understand
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           so
           strictly
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           Christian
           may
           upon
           
           weighty
           consideration
           swear
           sometime
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           not
           required
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           And
           my
           reason
           for
           this
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           Holy
           Mans
           example
           ,
           but
           because
           this
           kind
           of
           Swearing
           proceedeth
           not
           from
           evil
           ,
           neither
           irreverence
           towards
           God
           ,
           nor
           vanity
           of
           mind
           ,
           no
           inconsideratness
           ,
           nor
           any
           corrupt
           principle
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           prohibition
           .
           To
           prevent
           your
           censure
           ,
           let
           me
           publish
           ,
           that
           to
           my
           knowledge
           I
           never
           Swore
           any
           sort
           of
           Oath
           but
           before
           an
           Officer
           that
           required
           it
           :
           I
           thank
           God
           for
           his
           grace
           .
        
         
           
             Bishops
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           p.
           18.
           
           
             Christ
             was
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Angel
             ,
             who
             spake
             to
             Moses
             in
             Mount
             Sina
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Fathers
             who
             received
             the
             lively
             Oracles
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             obey
             ,
             but
             thrust
             him
             from
             them
             ,
             Act.
             7.38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           ]
           The
           Text
           says
           not
           Christ
           ,
           but
           Moses
           was
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Angel
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Fathers
           ;
           and
           Moses
           ,
           not
           Christ
           ,
           they
           thrust
           from
           them
           .
           And
           whether
           you
           mean
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           Christ
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           one
           you
           must
           mean
           )
           received
           the
           Oracles
           ,
           the
           Text
           tells
           you
           likewise
           it
           was
           Moses
           .
           For
           thus
           it
           runs
           :
           
             This
             is
             that
          
           Moses
           
             which
             said
             unto
             the
             Children
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             a
             Prophet
             shall
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             raise
             up
             unto
             you
             of
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             like
             unto
             me
             ;
             him
             shall
             
             ye
             hear
             .
             This
             is
             he
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             with
             the
             Angel
             that
             spake
             to
             him
             in
             Mount
          
           Sina
           ,
           
             and
             with
             our
             Fathers
             :
             who
             received
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             lively
             Oracles
             to
             give
             unto
             us
             .
             To
             whom
             our
             Fathers
             would
             not
             obey
             ,
             but
             thrust
             him
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             hearts
             turned
             back
             again
             into
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             saying
             unto
          
           Aaron
           ,
           
             make
             us
             Gods
             to
             go
             before
             us
             :
             for
             as
             for
             this
          
           Moses
           
             we
             wot
             not
             what
             is
             become
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gibson's
             Everlasting
             Rule
          
           ,
           p.
           45.
           
           
             Christ
             said
             
               Think
               ye
               that
               I
               came
               to
               send
               peace
               upon
               Earth
               ?
               I
               tell
               you
               nay
               ,
               but
               a
               Sword
               :
               Mat.
            
             10.34
             .
             Now
             you
             carnal-weaponed
             men
             ,
             this
             Sword
             was
             not
             like
             your
             Carnal
             Sword
             ,
             which
             Kills
             the
             Creatures
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             but
             was
             a
             Spiritual
             Sword
             ,
             which
             did
             enter
             into
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Wicked
             and
             cut
             down
             the
             Sin.
             
          
           ]
           But
           say
           I
           ,
           the
           Sword
           which
           the
           Text
           produced
           speaks
           of
           ,
           is
           the
           Carnal
           ,
           which
           Kills
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Spiritual
           which
           cuts
           down
           Sin
           ;
           that
           which
           Kills
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           Bodies
           of
           Christ's
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           which
           enters
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Wicked
           ;
           that
           which
           the
           Wicked
           use
           against
           the
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           which
           Christ
           useth
           against
           the
           Wicked
           .
           Or
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           Persecution
           ,
           Hatred
           ,
           Reproach
           ,
           Variance
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           Sword
           strictly
           taken
           doth
           signifie
           )
           it
           is
           Death
           it self
           ,
           the
           Killing
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           For
           
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             For
             I
             am
             come
             to
             set
             a
             man
             at
             Variance
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Daughter
             against
             her
             Mother
             ;
             and
             a
             mans
             foes
             shall
             be
             they
             of
             his
             own
             house
             .
          
           And
           such
           foes
           they
           are
           that
           Kill
           the
           Body
           :
           as
           we
           find
           a
           little
           after
           this
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             He
             that
             loseth
             his
             Life
             for
             my
             sake
             shall
             find
             it
             .
          
           And
           as
           appears
           by
           those
           a
           little
           before
           our
           Text
           ,
           vers
           .
           28.
           
           
             Fear
             not
             them
             that
             Kill
             the
             Body
             :
          
           And
           vers
           .
           21.
           
           
             Brother
             shall
             deliver
             up
             Brother
             to
             Death
             .
          
           The
           whole
           discourse
           is
           of
           Persecutions
           ,
           which
           should
           arise
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           which
           his
           Disciples
           were
           to
           Preach
           and
           profess
           openly
           ;
           of
           evil
           which
           they
           should
           suffer
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           our
           Saviour
           says
           he
           sends
           this
           Sword
           ,
           he
           only
           means
           that
           it
           will
           come
           upon
           his
           account
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           expected
           tranquillity
           and
           great
           earthly
           prosperity
           from
           him
           (
           he
           being
           the
           King
           that
           was
           to
           Rule
           ;
           whose
           Kingdom
           also
           they
           thought
           should
           be
           like
           other
           Princes
           ,
           with
           external
           pomp
           and
           dominion
           ,
           Chap
           ,
           18.1
           .
           Act.
           1.6
           .
           )
           he
           faithfully
           tells
           them
           afore
           hand
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           meet
           with
           many
           troubles
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           be
           armed
           against
           them
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Exposition
           of
           his
           sending
           a
           Sword
           I
           give
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           
             Ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             my
             sake
             .
          
           Joh.
           16.33
           .
           
             In
             the
             World
             ye
             shall
             have
             Tribulation
             .
          
           
           Mat.
           13.21
           .
           
             Tribulation
             or
             Persecution
             ariseth
             because
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reb.
             Trevers
             Testimony
          
           .
           p.
           21.
           
           
             
               Had
               I
               not
               come
               into
               the
               World
               ye
               had
               had
               no
               Sin.
               But
               now
               your
               Sin
               remains
               ,
               because
               ye
               believe
               not
               on
               him
               whom
               God
               hath
               sent
               :
               for
               I
               am
               come
               a
               light
               into
               the
               World.
            
             This
             his
             coming
             thou
             wouldest
             have
             only
             at
             that
             time
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             come
             before
             nor
             since
             .
             I
             would
             enquire
             of
             thee
             ,
             was
             there
             no
             Sin
             till
             Christ
             was
             manifest
             at
             Jerusalem
             ?
             The
             cause
             of
             all
             Sin
             was
             and
             is
             the
             not
             coming
             to
             him
             which
             saves
             from
             Sin
             ,
             who
             was
             and
             is
             and
             is
             to
             come
             :
             and
             so
             he
             that
             was
             the
             Light
             says
             ,
             
               I
               am
               come
               a
               Light
               into
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           ]
           Yes
           ,
           this
           his
           coming
           ,
           this
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           was
           only
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Body
           among
           the
           Jews
           .
           As
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           words
           :
           Joh.
           15.22.24
           .
           
             if
             I
             had
             not
             come
             and
             spoken
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             had
             Sin
             :
             but
             now
             have
             they
             no
             Cloak
             for
             their
             Sin.
             If
             I
             had
             not
             done
             among
             them
             the
             works
             which
             none
             other
             man
             did
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             had
             Sin.
          
           For
           when
           did
           Christ
           speak
           unto
           those
           Jews
           
             then
             Living
          
           ,
           and
           do
           those
           works
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           since
           his
           Birth
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ?
           Means
           he
           not
           by
           that
           which
           he
           spake
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           spake
           with
           his
           
             Carnal
             Mouth
          
           ,
           and
           they
           heard
           with
           their
           Carnal
           Ears
           ,
           his
           Preaching
           in
           their
           Cities
           ,
           Synagogues
           ,
           
           and
           Temple
           ?
           Means
           he
           not
           by
           his
           Works
           ,
           those
           that
           he
           did
           in
           
             Corazin
             ,
             Bethsaida
             ,
             Capernaum
          
           ,
           which
           they
           saw
           with
           their
           Carnal
           Eyes
           (
           as
           the
           healing
           of
           Diseases
           ,
           the
           expulsion
           of
           Devils
           ,
           &c
           ,
           )
           and
           for
           the
           contempt
           of
           which
           he
           pronounced
           woes
           against
           them
           ?
           so
           sure
           is
           it
           that
           his
           coming
           here
           spoken
           of
           is
           only
           that
           at
           Jerusalem
           in
           his
           Flesh.
           And
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           understand
           any
           other
           coming
           than
           this
           by
           those
           other
           words
           which
           you
           cite
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             sent
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             come
             a
             Light
             into
             the
             World
             ?
          
           As
           well
           may
           you
           understand
           these
           words
           also
           of
           God's
           sending
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           before
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           
             God
             sent
             his
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Sinful
             Flesh.
             In
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
             .
             I
             am
             come
             forth
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             am
             come
             into
             the
             World.
             To
             this
             end
             was
             I
             Born
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             came
             I
             into
             the
             World.
          
           For
           thus
           lie
           the
           words
           ,
           speaking
           plainly
           of
           a
           sending
           and
           coming
           lately
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           sending
           and
           coming
           as
           that
           he
           had
           a
           Mouth
           to
           speak
           with
           to
           Mens
           Ears
           :
           Joh.
           12.44
           .
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             believeth
             not
             on
             me
             ,
             but
             on
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
             I
             am
             come
             a
             Light
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             on
             me
             ,
             should
             not
             abide
             in
             darkness
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             hear
             my
             words
             and
             believe
             not
             ,
             I
             judge
             him
             not
             :
             for
             I
             came
             not
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             
             the
             World.
          
           (
           And
           when
           was
           this
           ?
           )
           
             The
             word
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             judge
             him
             in
             the
             last
             day
             .
             For
             I
             have
             not
             spoken
             of
             my self
             ;
             but
             the
             Father
             which
             sent
             me
             ,
             he
             gave
             me
             a
             commandment
             ,
             what
             I
             should
             say
          
           :
           (
           2
           )
           This
           coming
           of
           Christ
           at
           Jerusalem
           being
           only
           spoken
           of
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           
             this
             alone
          
           must
           he
           therefore
           be
           understood
           when
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           
             If
             I
             had
             not
             come
             ,
             they
             had
             had
             no
             Sin
          
           ?
           And
           to
           your
           enquiry
           ,
           was
           there
           no
           Sin
           before
           ,
           I
           answer
           there
           was
           .
           But
           if
           you
           put
           the
           question
           as
           you
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           had
           not
           
             these
             Jews
          
           had
           Sin
           if
           Christ
           had
           not
           come
           in
           his
           Body
           and
           so
           spoken
           unto
           them
           and
           done
           his
           works
           among
           them
           ?
           the
           Text
           would
           have
           answered
           you
           ,
           
             they
             had
             not
          
           .
           Which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           absolutly
           (
           as
           you
           take
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           if
           Christ
           had
           not
           come
           a
           Light
           into
           the
           World
           before
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           indeed
           there
           had
           been
           no
           Sin
           at
           all
           .
           Which
           is
           another
           false
           interpretation
           of
           yours
           .
           )
           but
           comparatively
           ,
           They
           (
           those
           Jews
           that
           heard
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           and
           saw
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           yet
           believed
           not
           ,
           nor
           repented
           )
           had
           not
           had
           Sin
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           now
           they
           have
           ;
           their
           Sin
           had
           been
           less
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           more
           excusable
           .
           Which
           sense
           is
           manifest
           from
           those
           Words
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             But
             now
             have
             they
             no
             Cloak
             for
             their
             Sin.
          
           For
           if
           they
           will
           not
           see
           when
           they
           have
           the
           clearest
           Light
           ,
           nor
           believe
           
           when
           they
           have
           multitude
           of
           miracles
           ,
           nor
           repent
           when
           they
           have
           the
           best
           instruction
           ,
           what
           can
           they
           plead
           for
           themselves
           ?
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           we
           had
           not
           had
           Sin
           ,
           if
           the
           Gospel
           had
           not
           come
           unto
           us
           :
           our
           Sin
           would
           not
           have
           had
           those
           aggravations
           which
           now
           it
           hath
           ,
           it
           being
           now
           the
           abuse
           of
           far
           greater
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
             G.
             W.
             Authority
             of
             Ministry
          
           .
           p.
           2.
           
           
             Baptizing
             people
             in
             outward
             Baptism
             doth
             not
             Baptize
             Men
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             p.
             7.
             
             That
             Baptism
             which
             Christ
             commanded
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             and
             Mark.
             16.
             is
             of
             necessity
             unto
             Salvation
             .
             For
             by
             it
             they
             were
             to
             Baptize
             men
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Now
             without
             being
             Baptized
             into
             this
             name
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
             For
             by
             no
             other
             name
             under
             Heaven
             comes
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             .
             But
             there
             is
             not
             a
             necessity
             upon
             Water-Baptism
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             Water-Baptism
             ,
             but
             the
             Spiritual
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Disciples
             Preached
             .
             —
             The
             Disciples
             obeyed
             this
             command
             ,
             when
             they
             Ministred
             the
             Spirit
             and
             turned
             men
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             .
             And
             a
             Testimony
             of
             this
             was
             manifest
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             them
             that
             heard
             the
             Disciples
             Preach
             .
          
           ]
           But
           
           (
           1
           )
           Water-Baptism
           is
           meant
           in
           that
           command
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           and
           Mark.
           16.
           
           For
           with
           Water
           the
           Apostles
           to
           whom
           the
           command
           was
           given
           ,
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           both
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           best
           converts
           :
           three
           thousand
           Jews
           that
           repented
           at
           St.
           Peter's
           Sermon
           and
           gladly
           received
           the
           word
           ,
           Act.
           2.
           
           Men
           and
           Women
           of
           
             Samaria
             ,
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Eunuch
           of
           Ethiopia
           ,
           Chap.
           8.
           
           Paul
           ,
           Chap.
           9.
           
           Cornelius
           &
           his
           company
           ,
           Chap.
           10.
           
           Lydia
           .
           and
           her
           houshold
           ,
           and
           the
           Jailor
           and
           his
           .
           Chap.
           16.
           
           Crispus
           and
           many
           Corinthians
           ,
           Chap.
           18.
           
           Twelve
           Ephesians
           which
           were
           John's
           Disciples
           ,
           Chap.
           19.
           
           Now
           what
           necessity
           was
           there
           ,
           or
           what
           reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           thus
           constantly
           Baptize
           
             all
             sorts
          
           of
           proselytes
           ,
           the
           most
           Holy
           and
           the
           most
           Perfect
           not
           excepted
           ,
           and
           yet
           add
           ,
           those
           that
           did
           not
           desire
           it
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           it
           not
           in
           obedience
           to
           Christ's
           cammand
           ?
           And
           if
           they
           might
           altogether
           forbear
           ,
           why
           said
           Peter
           thus
           ,
           
             Can
             any
             forbid
             Water
             ,
             that
             these
             should
             not
             be
             Baptized
             which
             have
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ?
          
           And
           why
           commanded
           he
           them
           to
           be
           Baptized
           ?
           Act.
           10.
           
           And
           why
           did
           he
           not
           forbear
           ,
           when
           he
           knew
           that
           to
           Baptize
           these
           Gentiles
           would
           give
           offence
           (
           as
           it
           did
           )
           to
           his
           Brethren
           of
           the
           
             circumcision
             ?
             vers
          
           .
           28.34
           ,
           35.
           
           Chap
           ,
           11.2.3
           .
           And
           especially
           why
           did
           
           he
           not
           forbear
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           satisfied
           his
           Brethren
           by
           certifying
           them
           of
           his
           Vision
           ?
           For
           might
           not
           such
           as
           you
           have
           said
           ,
           what
           need
           of
           Water
           whilst
           they
           Believe
           and
           have
           received
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ?
           what
           commandment
           is
           there
           for
           it
           ?
           what
           offence
           would
           be
           given
           to
           any
           ,
           if
           this
           arbitrary
           Ceremony
           were
           omitted
           ?
           which
           if
           they
           had
           said
           ,
           you
           see
           who
           would
           have
           reproved
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           by
           his
           words
           .
           Add
           we
           further
           ,
           and
           just
           as
           it
           is
           in
           our
           Saviour's
           
             command
             ,
             so
          
           the
           Apostles
           practised
           in
           their
           Water-Baptism
           .
           Which
           is
           an
           indication
           that
           what
           they
           did
           was
           in
           execution
           of
           that
           command
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           Water-Baptism
           is
           there
           meant
           .
           For
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           them
           that
           Believe
           Baptize
           :
           so
           we
           find
           they
           Preached
           and
           required
           Faith
           before
           they
           Baptized
           .
           Act.
           8.12
           .
           
             When
             they
             Believed
          
           Philip
           
             Preaching
             the
             things
             concerning
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             Baptized
             .
          
           Vers.
           35.
           
           Philip
           
             Preached
             Jesus
             unto
             the
          
           Eunuch
           :
           
             and
             the
          
           Eunuch
           
             said
             ,
             see
             here
             is
             Water
             ,
             what
             doth
             hinder
             me
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ?
             And
          
           Philip
           
             said
             ,
             if
             thou
             Believest
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             thou
             mayest
             .
             And
             he
             answered
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             And
             they
             went
             down
             into
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
          
           Philip
           
             Baptized
             him
          
           .
           Further
           ,
           they
           Baptized
           such
           (
           both
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           )
           with
           Water
           as
           had
           
           been
           Baptized
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           that
           signifies
           either
           Sanctification
           or
           other
           gifts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           :
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           former
           instances
           ,
           Act.
           2.37
           ,
           41.
           
           &
           8.12.37
           ,
           38.
           
           &
           9.15
           ,
           18.
           
           &
           10.47
           ,
           48.
           
           And
           if
           they
           did
           not
           thus
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Christ's
           command
           ,
           you
           must
           produce
           some
           Scripture
           which
           tells
           you
           
             another
             reason
          
           why
           they
           did
           it
           .
           But
           if
           you
           can
           produce
           no
           such
           Scripture
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           sure
           that
           Water-Baptism
           was
           meant
           in
           that
           command
           .
           For
           when
           they
           ordeined
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           should
           abstain
           from
           Meats
           offered
           to
           Idols
           ,
           and
           from
           Blood
           and
           things
           Strangled
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           assigned
           ,
           Act.
           15.21
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           is
           it
           ,
           when
           
             Paul
             Circumcised
             Timothy
          
           ,
           and
           when
           again
           he
           purified
           himself
           with
           others
           ,
           Act.
           16.3
           .
           &
           21.20
           .
           &c.
           Finally
           ,
           whereas
           St.
           Paul
           says
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           
           
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             Baptize
             but
             to
             Preach
             ,
          
           it
           implies
           that
           he
           did
           send
           others
           to
           Baptize
           whom
           he
           also
           sent
           to
           Preach
           .
           And
           moreover
           he
           speaking
           there
           of
           Baptizing
           Gentiles
           ,
           to
           what
           mission
           can
           his
           words
           relate
           but
           to
           this
           ,
           where
           we
           find
           the
           Gentiles
           expressed
           ,
           
             Go
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Baptizing
             them
             ?
          
           especially
           considering
           it
           was
           to
           the
           other
           Apostles
           that
           Christ
           spake
           those
           words
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           at
           that
           time
           being
           not
           chosen
           into
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           that
           when
           he
           was
           chosen
           it
           was
           not
           so
           said
           to
           him
           as
           it
           was
           to
           
             them
             ,
             Preach
          
           and
           Baptize
           ,
           
           but
           only
           ,
           
             Preach
             ,
             Act.
          
           9.
           
           &
           22.
           
           &
           26.16
           .
           &c.
           And
           that
           he
           speaks
           there
           of
           Water-Baptism
           ,
           is
           evident
           ,
           and
           you
           grant
           it
           ,
           alledging
           the
           same
           words
           frequently
           against
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           according
           to
           St.
           Paul
           Water-Baptism
           was
           intended
           by
           our
           Saviour
           in
           that
           command
           to
           his
           Apostles
           .
           And
           thus
           having
           proved
           this
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           prove
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           that
           hereby
           men
           were
           Baptized
           
             into
             the
             name
          
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Text
           asserts
           both
           ,
           as
           your selves
           grant
           of
           that
           Baptism
           whereof
           it
           speaks
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           proved
           to
           be
           the
           Water-Baptism
           .
           But
           yet
           because
           these
           are
           the
           reasons
           why
           you
           cannot
           believe
           this
           external
           Baptism
           to
           be
           there
           meant
           ,
           I
           will
           proceed
           to
           shew
           the
           invalidity
           of
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           (
           2
           )
           I
           assert
           contrary
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           by
           water
           men
           were
           Baptized
           
             into
             the
             name
          
           of
           Christ
           (
           or
           ,
           unto
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.2
           .
           
             All
             our
             Fathers
             were
             Baptized
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             unto
             Moses
             .
          
           )
           This
           I
           prove
           from
           the
           following
           Texts
           .
           1
           Cor.
           1.13
           .
           
             Were
             ye
             Baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
          
           Paul
           ?
           The
           answer
           must
           be
           ,
           we
           were
           not
           ,
           but
           into
           Christ's
           name
           .
           Vers.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             I
             thank
             God
             I
             Baptized
             .
             none
             of
             you
             but
          
           Crispus
           and
           Gaius
           ,
           
             lest
             any
             should
             say
             I
             Baptized
             into
             my
             own
             name
             .
          
           To
           think
           so
           was
           amiss
           .
           And
           why
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           were
           Baptized
           only
           into
           the
           name
           of
           
           Christ
           ?
           As
           then
           it
           was
           into
           Christ's
           name
           they
           were
           Baptized
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           as
           manifest
           that
           it
           was
           by
           water
           :
           for
           he
           thanks
           God
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           quarrels
           )
           that
           he
           Baptized
           so
           few
           of
           them
           :
           which
           he
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           meant
           the
           Spiritual
           Baptism
           .
           And
           of
           the
           same
           Baptism
           he
           speaks
           again
           those
           words
           ,
           vers
           .
           17.
           
           
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             but
             to
             Preach
          
           :
           which
           you
           your selves
           understand
           of
           Water-Baptism
           .
           Again
           ,
           from
           Act.
           19.5
           .
           
             VVhen
             they
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             Baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           Which
           is
           the
           same
           Baptism
           that
           they
           had
           received
           before
           by
           John
           ,
           and
           therefore
           with
           water
           :
           there
           being
           only
           this
           difference
           ,
           John's
           was
           that
           they
           should
           believe
           on
           him
           that
           should
           come
           after
           him
           ,
           the
           person
           being
           not
           named
           ,
           vers
           ,
           4.
           (
           for
           those
           words
           ,
           
             that
             is
             on
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           are
           St.
           Paul's
           :
           )
           but
           this
           was
           unto
           Jesus
           Christ
           expresly
           named
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           the
           Spiritual
           Baptism
           (
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           own
           words
           ,
           is
           the
           falling
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           upon
           others
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Apostles
           )
           followed
           this
           .
           As
           we
           read
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           :
           
             And
             when
             Paul
             had
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             spake
             with
             Tongues
             and
             Prophesied
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           Act.
           1.16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             As
             yet
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             fallen
             on
             none
             of
             them
             :
             only
             they
             were
             Baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           That
           it
           was
           with
           
           water
           is
           manifest
           ,
           in
           that
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           was
           one
           of
           them
           that
           were
           Baptized
           ,
           vers
           .
           13.
           and
           he
           being
           yet
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           had
           not
           received
           the
           Spiritual
           Baptism
           ,
           vers
           .
           23.
           
           And
           Philip
           it
           was
           that
           Baptized
           them
           ,
           vers
           .
           12.
           who
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           vers
           .
           38.
           
           Baptized
           with
           water
           ,
           where
           again
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           was
           with
           Water
           he
           Baptized
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           
             into
             the
             name
          
           of
           Christ.
           For
           he
           making
           profession
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           Philip
           Baptized
           him
           .
           Which
           must
           needs
           signifie
           that
           he
           Baptized
           him
           unto
           the
           same
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           unto
           his
           name
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           by
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           Rom.
           6.3
           .
           Gal
           ,
           3.27
           .
           (
           3
           )
           I
           assert
           contrary
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           prove
           ,
           that
           Water-Baptism
           was
           
             necessary
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           that
           sort
           as
           the
           Text
           expresses
           it
           :
           Mar.
           16.15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             Go
             into
             all
             the
             World
             and
             Preach
             unto
             every
             Creature
             .
             He
             that
             Believeth
             and
             is
             Baptized
             ,
             shall
             be
             Saved
             .
          
           Which
           requires
           that
           those
           which
           embrace
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           do
           solemnly
           by
           the
           rite
           of
           Baptism
           declare
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           Christ's
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           
             openly
             profess
          
           him
           and
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           rite
           they
           be
           admitted
           for
           his
           Disciples
           unto
           this
           publick
           profession
           .
           That
           this
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           Baptizing
           and
           being
           Baptized
           into
           his
           name
           ,
           appears
           from
           Scripture
           .
           Act.
           19.4
           ,
           5.
           
           John
           
             Baptized
             ,
             saying
             unto
             the
             People
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             
             on
             him
             which
             should
             come
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             When
             they
             heard
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             Baptized
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           Which
           must
           needs
           signifie
           unto
           the
           profession
           of
           him
           .
           Joh.
           4.1
           .
           
             Jesus
             made
             and
             Baptized
             more
             Disciples
             than
          
           John
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           made
           them
           Disciples
           by
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           converted
           them
           unto
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           then
           admitted
           them
           by
           Baptism
           as
           Disciples
           unto
           the
           publick
           profession
           of
           himself
           and
           it
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           our
           Text
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             Baptize
          
           .
           1
           Cor.
           1.14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             I
             thank
             God
             I
             Baptized
             none
             of
             you
             but
          
           Crispus
           and
           Gaius
           ,
           
             lest
             any
             should
             say
             I
             Baptized
             into
             my
             own
             name
             .
             i.
             e
             ,
          
           Since
           some
           of
           you
           say
           they
           are
           
             of
             Paul
          
           (
           vers
           .
           12.
           )
           I
           am
           glad
           I
           have
           Baptized
           so
           few
           of
           you
           as
           I
           have
           ,
           lest
           any
           should
           think
           (
           as
           they
           might
           the
           rather
           if
           I
           had
           Baptized
           many
           )
           that
           I
           intended
           to
           gather
           Disciples
           unto
           my self
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           were
           mine
           .
           Baptism
           then
           into
           Christ's
           name
           signifying
           admission
           of
           Disciples
           unto
           publick
           profession
           of
           his
           Person
           and
           his
           Religion
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           denie
           that
           thus
           to
           do
           is
           necessary
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           sufficient
           to
           Believe
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           especially
           when
           you
           remember
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             With
             the
             heart
             man
             Believeth
             unto
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Mouth
             Confession
             is
             made
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           And
           ,
           
             whosoever
             shall
             confess
             me
             
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             confess
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             But
             whosoever
             shall
             deny
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             deny
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           that
           those
           chief
           Rulers
           were
           in
           danger
           enough
           ,
           that
           believed
           on
           Christ
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           durst
           not
           confess
           him
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           loving
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           more
           than
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           Joh.
           12.
           
           Faith
           then
           is
           the
           necessary
           intrinsick
           thing
           ,
           and
           Baptism
           the
           necessary
           extrinsick
           unto
           Salvation
           .
           Therefore
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           
             Repent
             and
             be
             Baptized
             every
             one
             of
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             :
             And
             they
             were
             Baptized
             ,
          
           Act.
           2.
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Why
             tarriest
             thou
             ?
             Arise
             and
             be
             Baptized
             and
             wash
             away
             thy
             Sins
             ,
             calling
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             And
             he
             arose
             and
             was
             Baptized
             ,
          
           Act.
           22.
           
           &
           9.
           
           And
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           VVater-Baptism
           is
           here
           meant
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           be
           Baptized
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           Baptized
           .
           Why
           tarriest
           thou
           ?
           Arise
           and
           be
           Baptized
           .
           He
           arose
           and
           was
           Baptized
           .
           For
           what
           necessity
           of
           arising
           to
           be
           Baptized
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           and
           how
           could
           it
           depend
           on
           mans
           will
           ,
           as
           this
           did
           ,
           Ananias
           being
           ready
           and
           having
           in
           his
           power
           to
           Baptize
           him
           whenever
           he
           would
           go
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           say
           he
           should
           Baptize
           him
           ?
           Wherefore
           Water-Baptism
           is
           spoken
           of
           in
           Scripture
           as
           necessary
           unto
           Salvation
           ,
           it
           signifying
           publick
           profession
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           and
           it
           being
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           sins
           .
        
         
           
             Burrough's
             Answer
          
           to
           Quaeries
           ,
           p.
           5.
           
           Quest.
           
           
             Whether
             none
             be
             accounted
             righteous
             in
             God's
             sight
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             any
             corruption
             or
             failing
             ,
             or
             who
             do
             not
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             answer
             every
             demand
             of
             justice
             .
             Ans.
             Here
             thou
             polluted
             Beast
             hast
             made
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             have
             corruption
             to
             be
             accounted
             righteous
             in
             God's
             sight
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             mightest
             lie
             in
             thy
             sins
             ;
             but
             John
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               committeth
               sin
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               :
               those
               that
               love
               God
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
             And
             God
             doth
             not
             accept
             any
             where
             there
             is
             any
             failing
             ,
             or
             who
             do
             not
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             answer
             every
             demand
             of
             Justice
             .
             
               Smith's
               Catechism
            
             ,
             p.
             68.69
             .
             Do
             you
             believe
             .
             that
             in
             such
             of
             you
             as
             are
             grown
             into
             such
             strength
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             Victory
             over
             the
             World
             ,
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Devil
             ,
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Flesh
             do
             not
             sometimes
             stir
             to
             commit
             sin
             ?
             Ans.
             Though
             they
             may
             tempt
             us
             ,
             yet
             they
             prevail
             not
             ;
             for
             by
             Christ
             we
             are
             preserved
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             one
             toucheth
             us
             not
             ,
             p.
             104.
             
             The
             Children
             of
             God
             
               do
               not
            
             those
             things
             they
             
               ought
               not
            
             to
             do
             :
             for
             
               whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               commit
               sin
               .
            
          
           ]
           Because
           I
           have
           heard
           many
           speak
           after
           this
           rate
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           yet
           known
           the
           man
           that
           is
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           affirm
           so
           much
           of
           himself
           ,
           I
           
           urge
           thee
           therefore
           to
           write
           down
           ,
           and
           say
           of
           thy self
           ,
           I
           am
           righteous
           without
           any
           corruption
           :
           I
           keep
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           fulfil
           the
           Law
           ,
           answer
           every
           demand
           of
           Justice
           without
           any
           sin
           and
           failing
           :
           The
           motions
           of
           the
           flesh
           do
           sometimes
           stir
           and
           tempt
           me
           to
           commit
           sin
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           at
           any
           time
           prevail
           so
           that
           I
           commit
           it
           :
           I
           do
           not
           any
           of
           those
           things
           which
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           .
           But
           if
           thus
           thou
           darest
           not
           say
           of
           thy self
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           interpretest
           St.
           John's
           words
           ,
           then
           must
           thou
           likewise
           conclude
           from
           him
           that
           thou
           art
           
             not
             born
          
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           art
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           And
           if
           thou
           wilt
           say
           thus
           of
           thy self
           ,
           but
           wilt
           not
           affirm
           the
           same
           of
           every
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           newly
           regenerate
           ,
           and
           the
           weakest
           ,
           and
           the
           ignorantest
           ,
           then
           must
           thou
           confess
           that
           St.
           John
           is
           not
           so
           strictly
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           for
           he
           speaks
           without
           
             limitation
             ,
             Whosoever
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             commit
             sin
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           3.9
           .
           And
           that
           indeed
           he
           is
           not
           so
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           many
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           affirm
           that
           the
           regenerate
           have
           weakness
           ,
           imperfection
           ,
           corruption
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           sin
           ,
           and
           do
           things
           which
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           ,
           Eccl.
           7.20
           .
           
             There
             is
             not
             a
             just
             man
             upon
             earth
             which
             doth
             good
             and
             sinneth
             not
             .
          
           Mat.
           15.16
           .
           
             Are
             ye
             also
             yet
             without
             understanding
             ?
          
           c.
           17.17
           .
           
             O
             faithless
             and
             perverse
             generation
             ,
             how
             long
             shall
             I
             be
             with
             you
             ?
             how
             long
             shall
             I
             
             suffer
             you
             ?
             —
             Why
             could
             not
             we
             cast
             him
             out
             ?
             And
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Because
             of
             your
             unbelief
             .
          
           Mar.
           4.40
           .
           
             Why
             are
             ye
             so
             fearful
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             that
             you
             have
             no
             faith
             ?
          
           c.
           8.33
           .
           
             He
             rebuked
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             saying
             ,
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Satan
             :
             for
             thou
             savourest
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             that
             be
             of
             men
             .
          
           Luk.
           9.55
           .
           
             He
             rebuked
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             ye
             know
             not
             what
             manner
             of
             Spirit
             you
             are
             of
             .
          
           c.
           22.24
           .
           
             There
             was
             a
             strife
             among
             them
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             should
             be
             greatest
             .
             —
             Ye
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             .
          
           Jam.
           3.2
           .
           
             In
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           3.15
           .
           
             If
             any
             mans
             work
             shall
             be
             burnt
             ,
             he
             shall
             suffer
             loss
             ,
             but
             he
             himself
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             by
             Fire
             .
          
           Heb.
           5.12
           .
           
             when
             for
             the
             time
             ye
             ought
             to
             be
             Teachers
             ,
             ye
             have
             need
             that
             one
             teach
             you
             again
             ,
             which
             be
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God.
          
           St.
           John
           spake
           his
           mind
           plain
           enough
           to
           deliver
           you
           from
           mistake
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           consider
           his
           letter
           ,
           and
           not
           speak
           all
           
             without
             Book
          
           .
           chap.
           2.29
           .
           
             Every
             one
             that
             doth
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             born
             of
             him
             .
          
           But
           is
           every
           one
           that
           doth
           any
           one
           righteous
           act
           ,
           so
           born
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           c.
           1.6
           .
           
             If
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Again
           ,
           you
           may
           perceive
           his
           mind
           by
           what
           he
           saith
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Text
           in
           debate
           ,
           v.
           3.
           
           
             Every
             man
             that
             hath
             this
             hope
             in
             him
             ,
             purifieth
             himself
             .
          
           And
           ver
           .
           8.
           
           
             He
             that
             committeth
             sin
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
          
           ;
           or
           which
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           
             He
             is
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           10.
           
           
           Is
           every
           one
           so
           ,
           that
           committeth
           one
           act
           of
           the
           least
           sin
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           Scripture
           teacheth
           us
           thus
           ,
           They
           are
           of
           their
           Father
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           
             will
             do
          
           his
           lusts
           ,
           Joh.
           8.
           that
           walk
           according
           to
           that
           Prince
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           course
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           that
           are
           servants
           of
           sin
           ,
           Rom.
           6.
           
           Again
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           after
           the
           Text
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
           
             Whosoever
             doth
             not
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             God.
          
           And
           c.
           5.19
           .
           
             We
             know
             that
             we
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             lieth
             in
             wickedness
             .
          
           So
           that
           St.
           John
           by
           committing
           sin
           ,
           meaneth
           such
           sinning
           as
           not
           to
           do
           righteousness
           ,
           not
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           not
           to
           purify
           our selves
           ,
           but
           to
           lie
           in
           wickedness
           .
           And
           as
           in
           this
           aggravated
           sense
           ,
           we
           in
           common
           speech
           use
           the
           same
           expression
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           most
           frequently
           .
           As
           Heb.
           3.17
           .
           
             VVith
             whom
             was
             he
             grieved
             forty
             years
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             with
             them
             that
             sinned
             ,
             whose
             carkasses
             fell
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ?
          
           You
           know
           it
           means
           a
           stubborn
           people
           ,
           that
           hardened
           their
           hearts
           ,
           for
           whose
           great
           provocations
           ,
           God
           swore
           in
           his
           wrath
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           enter
           into
           his
           rest
           ,
           v.
           8.10
           ,
           11.
           
           I
           thought
           every
           one
           had
           known
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           sinning
           and
           sinning
           ,
           sinner
           and
           sinner
           .
           Rom.
           2.9
           .
           
             Tribulation
             and
             anguish
             upon
             every
             Soul
             of
             man
             that
             doth
             evil
             .
          
           v.
           12.
           
           
             As
             many
             as
             have
             sinned
             without
             Law
             ,
             shall
             perish
             without
             Law.
          
           Must
           all
           be
           damned
           ,
           that
           have
           an
           evil
           thought
           ,
           or
           word
           ,
           or
           deed
           ?
           No
           ,
           
           we
           read
           what
           he
           meaneth
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           thus
           written
           immediately
           before
           ,
           v.
           4.5
           ,
           8.
           
           
             Despisest
             thou
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             goodness
             ,
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             long
             suffering
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             the
             goodness
             of
             God
             leadeth
             thee
             to
             Repentance
             ?
             but
             after
             thine
             hardness
             and
             impenitent
             heart
             ,
             treasurest
             up
             unto
             thy self
             wrath
             .
             —
             To
             them
             that
             are
             contentious
             and
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             obey
             unrighteousness
             ,
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             .
          
           Thus
           again
           we
           read
           ,
           Ezek.
           18.20
           .
           
             The
             Soul
             that
             sinneth
             shall
             die
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             The
             wickedness
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             upon
             him
             .
             When
             the
             righteous
             turneth
             away
             from
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             committeth
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             doth
             according
             to
             all
             the
             abominations
             that
             the
             wicked
             man
             doth
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             in
             his
             trespass
             and
             sin
             .
          
           Since
           no
           man
           knoweth
           how
           oft
           he
           offendeth
           ,
           Psal.
           19.
           
           Since
           if
           we
           know
           nothing
           by
           our selves
           ,
           yet
           hereby
           we
           are
           justified
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           justifieth
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           
           Since
           he
           is
           greater
           than
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           all
           things
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           3.
           
           I
           advise
           you
           to
           pray
           always
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             forgive
             us
             our
             Trespasses
             .
          
           And
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             cleanse
             us
             from
             our
             secret
             faults
             .
          
           And
           since
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             Ask
             and
             ye
             shall
             receive
          
           :
           And
           St.
           
             John
             ,
             If
             we
             confess
             our
             sins
             ,
             he
             is
             faithful
             and
             just
             to
             forgive
             us
             our
             sins
             :
          
           forbear
           not
           asking
           pardon
           ,
           lest
           you
           receive
           it
           not
           ;
           confess
           your
           sins
           ,
           lest
           God
           should
           not
           
           forgive
           them
           :
           remembring
           St.
           James's
           word
           ,
           
             Ye
             have
             not
             ,
             because
             ye
             ask
             not
             :
          
           And
           what
           Solomon
           says
           ,
           
             He
             that
             covereth
             his
             sins
             ,
             shall
             not
             prosper
             .
          
           And
           know
           ye
           that
           it
           is
           better
           that
           men
           reckon
           us
           like
           others
           to
           have
           failings
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           live
           altogether
           so
           exactly
           as
           we
           ought
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           have
           pardon
           ;
           than
           that
           they
           look
           upon
           us
           as
           absolutely
           pure
           and
           perfect
           ,
           and
           we
           be
           thrust
           away
           from
           God
           without
           it
           like
           proud
           Pharisees
           .
        
         
           W.
           M.
           
             Lament
             .
             over
             England
          
           ,
           p.
           17.
           
           
             
               We
               freely
               give
               Tribute
               to
               whom
               Tribute
               is
               due
               ,
               Custome
               to
               whom
               Custome
               ,
               Fear
               to
               whom
               Fear
               ,
               Honour
               to
               whom
               Honour
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.7
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             doth
             not
             belong
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             for
             Fear
             belongs
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             give
             all
             to
             Caesar.
             Tribute
             and
             Custome
             we
             give
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             ,
             with
             obedience
             to
             all
             .
             his
             just
             commands
             ,
             we
             honour
             him
             .
             —
             But
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Fear
               God.
            
             
          
           ]
           Yes
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             Honour
             the
             Lord
          
           :
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           written
           too
           ,
           
             Honour
             the
             King
          
           :
           and
           you
           acknowledge
           Honour
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           him
           .
           So
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           written
           ,
           
             Fear
             God
          
           ,
           yes
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           that
           I
           add
           ,
           
             Fear
             not
             Man
          
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           written
           also
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             fear
             every
             man
             his
             Mother
             ,
             and
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           Lev.
           19.3
           .
           And
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             VVife
             see
             that
             she
             reverence
          
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           fear
           ]
           
             her
             Husband
          
           ,
           Eph.
           5.33
           .
           1
           Pet.
           3.2
           .
           
             Ye
             wives
             ,
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             your
             
             own
             Husbands
             ;
             that
             if
             any
             obey
             not
             the
             word
             ;
             they
             also
             may
             without
             the
             word
             be
             wone
             by
             the
             conversation
             of
             the
             wives
             ,
             while
             they
             behold
             your
             chast
             conversation
             coupled
             with
             Fear
             ,
          
           v.
           15.
           
           
             Be
             ready
             always
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             every
             man
             that
             asketh
             you
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             with
             meekness
             and
             fear
             .
          
           c.
           2.18
           .
           
             Servants
             ,
             be
             subject
             to
             your
             Masters
             with
             all
             fear
             .
          
           See
           2
           Cor.
           7.15
           .
           Eph.
           6.5
           .
           Understand
           you
           not
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           fearing
           God
           ,
           and
           fearing
           men
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           but
           esteem
           the
           latter
           unlawful
           ,
           being
           now
           excited
           to
           use
           your
           wits
           ,
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           instruct
           you
           at
           your
           request
           .
           But
           why
           will
           you
           not
           look
           into
           your
           Bible
           ,
           and
           consider
           the
           Text
           which
           you
           cite
           before
           you
           write
           ?
           Which
           if
           you
           had
           done
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           seen
           that
           the
           Apostle
           (
           Rom.
           13.7
           .
           )
           speaks
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           altogether
           of
           men
           :
           As
           the
           first
           words
           shew
           ,
           
             Render
             to
             all
             their
             dues
          
           :
           And
           the
           next
           following
           ,
           
             Owe
             no
             man
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             Duesberry's
             Discovery
          
           ,
           p.
           15.
           
           
             Now
             after
             the
             witnesses
             have
             sealed
             up
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             the
             Beast
             ,
             which
             is
             thy
             will
             ,
             that
             ascends
             out
             of
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
             of
             thy
             deceived
             heart
             ,
             hath
             made
             War
             against
             the
             Witnesses
             ,
             Christ
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             slain
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             lie
             dead
             in
             the
             spiritual
             City
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             where
             our
             Lord
             is
             Crucified
             ,
             Rev.
             11.7
             ,
             8.
             
             So
             again
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
             G.
             K.
             
               Immed
               .
               Revelation
            
             ,
             
             p.
             117.
             
             Christ's
             Spirit
             shall
             consume
             this
             Antichrist
             that
             sits
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             mans
             heart
             ,
             and
             rules
             as
             Lord
             there
             .
             And
             this
             Antichrist
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             person
             ,
             or
             persons
             particular
             ,
             but
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             Joh.
             4.2
             .
             and
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             Satan
             ,
             which
             rules
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
             In
             this
             Temple
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             Whore
             Mystery
             Babylon
             ,
             sits
             as
             Queen
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
           ]
           Thanks
           says
           the
           Pope
           .
           I
           and
           my
           Clergy
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           branded
           peculiarly
           with
           these
           ill
           names
           :
           but
           it
           is
           now
           declared
           by
           immediate
           revelation
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           no
           more
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           the
           Whore
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           than
           are
           other
           sinners
           ,
           and
           even
           those
           among
           the
           Heathens
           ;
           for
           a
           
             wicked
             spirit
          
           was
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           before
           we
           ever
           came
           to
           our
           dominion
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           in
           those
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           being
           gone
           out
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           Heathens
           that
           never
           were
           of
           us
           ;
           and
           this
           Antichrist
           sits
           in
           every
           vitious
           mans
           heart
           ,
           and
           
             so
             rules
          
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           many
           of
           them
           are
           contemptible
           persons
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           authority
           over
           others
           like
           as
           we
           have
           .
           The
           Beast
           hath
           
             Seven
             Heads
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ten
             Horns
          
           ,
           which
           are
           
             Seven
             Mountains
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ten
             Kings
          
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           somewhat
           odd
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           it
           ,
           yet
           now
           sure
           I
           am
           (
           or
           else
           Revelation
           fails
           )
           that
           this
           Beast
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Power
           ,
           Pomp
           ,
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           is
           the
           will
           of
           every
           
           naughty
           sinner
           ,
           how
           mean
           and
           impotent
           soever
           he
           be
           .
           And
           the
           woman
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           Harlots
           ,
           drunken
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           sits
           upon
           the
           Beast
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           upon
           many
           waters
           ,
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Satan
           ruling
           in
           the
           children
           of
           disobedience
           :
           and
           so
           this
           Woman
           drinks
           blood
           in
           every
           such
           Childs
           heart
           :
           and
           whereas
           one
           would
           think
           she
           shed
           the
           blood
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           those
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           it
           is
           only
           the
           wicked
           mans
           own
           blood
           :
           and
           though
           it
           seemeth
           that
           blood
           is
           really
           shed
           ,
           and
           men
           are
           literally
           killed
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           truth
           quite
           another
           matter
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Christ
             Crucified
          
           in
           the
           wicked
           mans
           heart
           by
           lusts
           ;
           which
           we
           know
           may
           be
           without
           the
           loss
           of
           one
           drop
           of
           blood
           .
           And
           though
           the
           
             Two
             witnesses
             prophesying
          
           ,
           and
           being
           slain
           ,
           hath
           been
           judged
           to
           signify
           something
           acted
           by
           
             men
             among
             themselves
          
           (
           the
           faithful
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           contending
           for
           his
           Truth
           against
           a
           company
           of
           evil
           men
           ,
           and
           this
           evil
           company
           overcoming
           them
           ,
           and
           treating
           them
           with
           all
           injuries
           :
           )
           yet
           it
           only
           signifieth
           what
           is
           done
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           the
           
             Heart
             ,
             Christ
             speaking
          
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           
             will
             crucifying
          
           him
           there
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           deceived
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           great
           City
           where
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           he
           was
           Crucified
           ,
           spiritually
           called
           Sodom
           .
           Good
           Children
           ,
           go
           on
           and
           tell
           the
           Protestants
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           that
           Spirit
           did
           not
           point
           at
           our
           
           
             Papal
             Power
          
           in
           those
           names
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           Antichrist
           ,
           Babylonish
           Whore.
           I
           stroak
           you
           ,
           my
           Dearest
           ,
           and
           lay
           my
           hands
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           my
           Blessing
           .
           Thus
           glories
           the
           Pope
           .
           But
           Friends
           ,
           whereas
           St.
           
             John
             Prophesies
          
           of
           Witnesses
           and
           of
           a
           Beast
           and
           Whore
           ,
           and
           makes
           
             accurat
             descriptions
          
           of
           these
           ,
           can
           you
           think
           he
           means
           no
           
             particular
             persons
          
           ,
           but
           only
           speaks
           of
           the
           common
           strife
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           in
           men
           .
           And
           I
           would
           have
           you
           consider
           ,
           whether
           
             common
             vitious
          
           Persons
           that
           neither
           propagate
           nor
           hold
           Errors
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           nor
           persecute
           and
           offer
           injuries
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           called
           in
           the
           Scripture
           Antichrist
           .
           But
           albeit
           you
           say
           the
           Beast
           is
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           Antichrist
           is
           not
           any
           particular
           person
           or
           persons
           ,
           yet
           I
           find
           one
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           he
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           contradicting
           ,
           telling
           us
           plainly
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           the
           Beast
           and
           the
           Antichrist
           .
           
             G.
             Fox
             Few
             Words
          
           p.
           6.
           
           
             This
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             VVhore
             and
             the
             Beast
             that
             rose
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           p.
           8.
           
           
             The
             Pope
             saith
             ,
             they
             can
             forgive
             Sins
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             his
             Jesuits
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Friars
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             Beast
             with
             his
             many
             names
             ,
             the
             many
             Antichrists
             .
          
           Seeing
           then
           some
           of
           you
           say
           the
           Beast
           is
           the
           Will
           ,
           some
           the
           Pope
           :
           some
           that
           Antichrist
           is
           not
           any
           particular
           persons
           ,
           some
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Pope
           with
           his
           Jesuits
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Friars
           ,
           I
           had
           best
           stop
           here
           till
           you
           are
           agreed
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           
           you
           might
           have
           stopped
           long
           ago
           ,
           and
           even
           have
           spared
           all
           your
           pains
           ,
           for
           any
           hope
           you
           can
           have
           of
           convincing
           them
           who
           esteem
           themselves
           infallible
           ,
           they
           knowing
           the
           shame
           of
           Recantation
           ,
           and
           what
           injury
           it
           will
           be
           to
           their
           Credit
           ,
           and
           what
           dammage
           to
           their
           Party
           .
           But
           I
           am
           not
           altogether
           without
           hope
           .
           For
           who
           knows
           what
           the
           Lord
           may
           do
           ?
           However
           ,
           my
           Labour
           may
           not
           be
           in
           vain
           to
           some
           of
           their
           Followers
           ,
           who
           scarce
           believe
           what
           the
           Doctors
           so
           confidently
           boast
           of
           themselves
           .
           And
           especially
           may
           it
           conduce
           to
           prevent
           the
           lapse
           of
           others
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           glorious
           pretence
           are
           smitten
           with
           some
           admiration
           of
           their
           persons
           and
           their
           way
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           instances
           which
           I
           have
           given
           of
           your
           false
           Interpretations
           ,
           I
           can
           produce
           near
           Forty
           more
           which
           I
           have
           observed
           in
           reading
           a
           few
           of
           your
           books
           .
           By
           which
           any
           one
           may
           perceive
           what
           sad
           work
           you
           make
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           these
           may
           suffice
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           you
           are
           far
           from
           doing
           according
           to
           what
           you
           affirm
           of
           your selves
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           beginning
           I
           cited
           your
           own
           words
           :
           viz.
           
             That
             you
             dare
             not
             make
             use
             of
             Scripture
             but
             as
             the
             Spirit
             opens
             ;
             dare
             not
             speak
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             in
             your
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             tie
             them
             to
             the
             Spirit
             so
             as
             not
             to
             use
             them
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             do
             not
             Interpret
             Scripture
             by
             the
             fallible
             
             mind
             ;
             the
             things
             which
             you
             write
             ,
             you
             received
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             not
             fallible
             .
          
           For
           certainly
           they
           that
           pretend
           no
           more
           than
           the
           ordinary
           divine
           assistance
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           erred
           more
           grosly
           than
           you
           have
           done
           .
           I
           wish
           with
           all
           my
           heart
           that
           you
           had
           more
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           were
           Prophets
           indeed
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           more
           Truth
           ,
           and
           need
           not
           spend
           our
           time
           in
           correcting
           follies
           .
           And
           admonish
           you
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           you
           make
           your
           humble
           and
           ardent
           supplications
           for
           wisdom
           to
           him
           that
           giveth
           and
           upbraideth
           not
           :
           And
           that
           withal
           you
           labour
           and
           search
           for
           her
           as
           for
           hid
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           despise
           not
           the
           light
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           up
           in
           any
           ;
           who
           hath
           variously
           distributed
           his
           gifts
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           the
           members
           of
           our
           Body
           ,
           for
           mutual
           assistance
           .
           Seeing
           your
           failings
           ,
           watch
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           take
           more
           heed
           ,
           and
           amend
           .
           To
           ascribe
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           false
           to
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           you
           know
           is
           wicked
           impudence
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           worst
           consequence
           ,
           the
           Prophane
           and
           Atheistical
           being
           the
           more
           tempted
           hereby
           to
           believe
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Divine
           power
           .
           How
           horrid
           is
           it
           to
           say
           that
           Spirit
           lies
           ?
           How
           nigh
           to
           which
           you
           come
           by
           asserting
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           your
           errors
           ,
           in
           your
           seriousness
           consider
           .
           If
           I
           have
           erred
           ,
           I
           have
           erred
           as
           a
           man
           :
           and
           yet
           I
           think
           and
           know
           I
           have
           the
           
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           the
           World
           would
           not
           be
           without
           it
           .
           It
           would
           do
           well
           since
           you
           say
           you
           are
           Prophets
           like
           them
           of
           old
           ,
           sent
           from
           the
           Lord
           immediatly
           and
           guided
           infallibly
           ,
           that
           you
           tell
           us
           in
           all
           your
           writings
           distinctly
           what
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           and
           what
           you
           say
           of
           your selves
           .
           As
           St.
           Paul
           gave
           notice
           when
           he
           spake
           his
           own
           judgment
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             This
             say
             I
             ,
             not
             the
             Lord
             :
             This
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           7.6.12.25
           ,
           26
           ,
           40.
           
           And
           so
           much
           I
           expect
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           shall
           reply
           to
           what
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           every
           particular
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           know
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           to
           do
           :
           viz.
           that
           he
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           received
           by
           inspiration
           this
           Interpretation
           :
           but
           this
           I
           have
           not
           ,
           but
           deliver
           it
           according
           to
           my
           best
           judgment
           .
           Or
           else
           declare
           apertly
           ,
           that
           you
           write
           nothing
           at
           all
           but
           what
           you
           have
           by
           inspiration
           .
           I
           admonish
           further
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           believe
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           did
           not
           intend
           that
           sense
           in
           which
           you
           use
           the
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           you
           plainly
           and
           honestly
           declare
           so
           much
           .
           But
           then
           reflect
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           better
           to
           let
           the
           Scriptures
           stand
           in
           that
           sense
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           given
           them
           :
           lest
           every
           one
           using
           this
           liberty
           ,
           they
           come
           at
           last
           to
           signifie
           just
           nothing
           ,
           but
           like
           the
           Air
           be
           blown
           hither
           and
           thither
           with
           every
           breath
           as
           every
           one
           pleaseth
           ,
           and
           be
           turned
           into
           all
           shapes
           like
           a
           piece
           of
           soft
           wax
           .
           Think
           not
           that
           to
           interpret
           
           mystically
           is
           profound
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           admired
           of
           the
           People
           .
           For
           alass
           they
           that
           are
           weakest
           are
           aptest
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           hither
           they
           fly
           when
           the
           Letter
           is
           too
           hard
           for
           them
           .
           And
           take
           heed
           especially
           of
           thinking
           your selves
           spiritual
           because
           you
           talk
           spiritually
           :
           as
           knowing
           that
           none
           are
           so
           ;
           but
           who
           are
           born
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           walk
           according
           to
           it
           ;
           who
           are
           Holy
           in
           their
           Life
           ,
           and
           holy
           in
           their
           Nature
           .
           Which
           they
           that
           turn
           the
           Letter
           into
           Spirit
           may
           be
           as
           far
           from
           ,
           as
           the
           Swinish
           Adulterers
           ,
           and
           the
           Rude
           Swearers
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           because
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           I
           shall
           speak
           to
           you
           any
           more
           ,
           take
           that
           serious
           word
           which
           I
           have
           sometime
           had
           in
           my
           mind
           to
           dispence
           to
           you
           .
           Which
           is
           this
           :
           Insist
           on
           the
           particular
           duties
           of
           a
           Christian
           man
           ,
           and
           deliver
           them
           with
           all
           perspicuity
           of
           speech
           ;
           as
           knowing
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           practised
           in
           Phraseology
           and
           pure
           mystical
           notion
           .
           Cry
           not
           out
           against
           Ministers
           for
           taking
           of
           Tithes
           ,
           calling
           them
           for
           this
           cause
           Hirelings
           and
           Wolves
           ,
           Covetous
           Balaams
           ,
           Deceivers
           ,
           and
           Antichrist's
           :
           since
           you
           see
           such
           walk
           soberly
           ,
           righteously
           ,
           and
           godly
           ,
           and
           seek
           the
           conversion
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           would
           part
           with
           their
           Estates
           and
           Sacrifice
           their
           Lives
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           :
           Since
           you
           know
           that
           it
           is
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           pernicious
           errors
           and
           heresies
           ,
           
           which
           makes
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ;
           and
           this
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           found
           in
           them
           that
           take
           no
           Tithes
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           that
           decry
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           do
           receive
           them
           ,
           may
           be
           orthodox
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           ;
           and
           have
           not
           the
           temptation
           to
           corrupt
           the
           truth
           for
           the
           pleasing
           of
           men
           that
           they
           might
           receive
           the
           more
           from
           them
           ,
           like
           as
           others
           have
           that
           live
           upon
           the
           bounty
           .
           Since
           again
           you
           know
           that
           there
           are
           hundreds
           of
           these
           Tith-takers
           which
           would
           exchange
           their
           ten
           or
           twenty
           pounds
           a
           year
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           your
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           ride
           about
           and
           work
           not
           with
           their
           hands
           .
           You
           that
           plead
           the
           Apostles
           examples
           ,
           consider
           whether
           they
           who
           forsook
           all
           and
           followed
           Christ
           ,
           turned
           Merchants
           ,
           kept
           Shops
           ,
           constantly
           traded
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           sought
           after
           Riches
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           your
           Preachers
           do
           .
           You
           that
           condemn
           a
           Lace
           and
           the
           Fashions
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           should
           remember
           your
           bands
           that
           are
           broader
           than
           an
           Inch
           ,
           your
           Cloaks
           that
           cover
           not
           the
           Breast
           ,
           with
           Capes
           that
           are
           of
           no
           use
           ,
           your
           Gowns
           ,
           Hoods
           and
           Scarves
           ,
           your
           Borders
           and
           Periwigs
           ,
           your
           Coloured
           Garments
           ,
           Died
           by
           mans
           Invention
           .
           You
           that
           plead
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           consider
           whether
           the
           manner
           of
           your
           writings
           signifie
           inspiration
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           exultation
           ,
           exasperation
           ,
           carping
           playing
           upon
           words
           ,
           contention
           about
           matters
           of
           no
           moment
           ,
           poor
           flashes
           of
           wit
           ,
           
           quibbling
           and
           evasion
           ,
           obscurity
           and
           impertinence
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           ill
           names
           poured
           forth
           without
           cause
           and
           provocation
           .
           You
           that
           speak
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Christ
           the
           light
           within
           ,
           should
           understand
           that
           all
           our
           knowledge
           is
           so
           ,
           in
           our
           Souls
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           in
           our
           Bibles
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           Bodies
           :
           and
           no
           man
           ever
           thought
           that
           Ink
           fashioned
           into
           Letters
           ,
           can
           instruct
           him
           that
           cannot
           read
           for
           want
           of
           learning
           ,
           or
           for
           want
           of
           eyes
           ,
           For
           what
           is
           the
           Bible
           in
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           Characters
           to
           them
           that
           know
           only
           English
           ?
           know
           ye
           therefore
           what
           you
           talk
           of
           ?
           I
           would
           have
           you
           consider
           again
           ,
           what
           knowledge
           the
           World
           would
           have
           had
           ,
           what
           Nations
           had
           been
           Converted
           ,
           how
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           had
           been
           propagated
           ,
           if
           he
           and
           his
           Apostles
           and
           others
           had
           not
           spoken
           and
           written
           ,
           and
           men
           had
           not
           heard
           ard
           read
           :
           or
           what
           we
           should
           come
           to
           within
           two
           ages
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           all
           shut
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           stop
           our
           ears
           ,
           and
           tie
           up
           our
           tongues
           .
           Yet
           say
           I
           with
           you
           ,
           Christ
           is
           within
           ,
           and
           Christ
           is
           light
           .
           Next
           I
           admonish
           and
           beseech
           you
           to
           bear
           others
           burdens
           ,
           and
           to
           help
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           your
           own
           .
           For
           we
           are
           not
           perfect
           ,
           neither
           we
           ,
           nor
           you
           .
           Lay
           aside
           all
           bitterness
           of
           Spirit
           and
           censorious
           judging
           ,
           scoffes
           and
           jeers
           ,
           pride
           and
           haughtiness
           ,
           strife
           and
           vain
           jangling
           ,
           wrath
           and
           clamor
           ,
           love
           of
           the
           world
           
           and
           greedy
           pursuit
           after
           it
           ,
           unjust
           gains
           and
           base
           contrivances
           ,
           dissimulation
           ,
           lying
           ,
           backbiting
           ,
           contumelies
           ,
           and
           false
           accusations
           ,
           all
           excess
           and
           intemperance
           ,
           voluptuousness
           and
           drunkenness
           ,
           lasciviousness
           ,
           uncleanness
           ,
           fornication
           and
           adultery
           .
           Speak
           without
           ambiguity
           ;
           seek
           not
           the
           praise
           of
           men
           ;
           receive
           instruction
           and
           hearken
           to
           reproof
           .
           Pray
           in
           your
           Families
           ,
           and
           Pray
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           Pray
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           your
           Sins
           .
           Give
           thanks
           at
           your
           Meals
           :
           Instruct
           your
           Children
           :
           Love
           your
           Enemies
           :
           Render
           to
           every
           man
           his
           due
           :
           follow
           peace
           :
           Make
           not
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           the
           Hat
           and
           a
           Lace
           ;
           and
           cast
           off
           all
           superstitions
           .
           Search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           read
           them
           with
           diligence
           .
           The
           fruits
           and
           effects
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           part
           not
           with
           :
           That
           Blood
           remember
           which
           he
           offered
           ;
           that
           Death
           of
           the
           Cross
           Preach
           which
           he
           suffered
           ,
           whereby
           he
           made
           atonement
           and
           obteined
           eternal
           redemption
           for
           us
           .
           And
           firmly
           believe
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           For
           if
           they
           rise
           not
           ,
           
             What
             doth
             it
             advantage
             me
          
           ,
           says
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             Fought
             with
             Beasts
             at
          
           Ephesus
           ?
           
             and
             why
             stand
             we
             in
             jeopardy
             every
             hour
             ?
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           
           And
           what
           I
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           say
           to
           all
           :
           Abstein
           from
           those
           abominable
           Sins
           ,
           which
           dishonour
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           provoke
           our
           gracious
           God
           ,
           
           and
           Damn
           mens
           Souls
           everlastingly
           .
           And
           with
           all
           your
           might
           pursue
           the
           other
           Righteous
           things
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           is
           divine
           and
           praise
           worthy
           .
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           be
           with
           your
           Spirits
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             He
             that
             Replies
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             it
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             to
             every
             thing
             material
             ,
             and
             not
             dictate
             ,
             but
             produce
             his
             Reasons
             .
             The
          
           Reader
           
             I
             desire
             to
             consult
             the
             place
             in
             my
             own
             Book
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Reply
             is
             made
             ;
             as
             knowing
             that
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             may
             be
             injurious
             to
             himself
             and
             me
             .
             And
             once
             more
             I
             desire
             him
             ,
             seeing
             our
             present
             business
             is
             about
             Interpretations
             ,
             to
             consult
             the
             Text
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
          
        
         
           Pro.
           15.28
           .
           
             The
             heart
             of
             the
             Righteous
             Studieth
             to
             answer
             :
             but
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Wicked
             poureth
             forth
             evil
             things
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TEXTS
           Vindicated
           .
        
         
           
             ISa.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
          
           
           Out
           of
           Sion
           shall
           go
           forth
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           judge
           among
           the
           Nations
           .
        
         
           
             Psal.
             119.
          
           
           The
           word
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             Prov.
             6.24
          
           .
           —
           To
           keep
           thee
           from
           the
           evil
           woman
           .
        
         
           
             Rev.
             5.6
          
           .
           Seven
           Spirits
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.2
          
           .
           —
           Caught
           up
           to
           the
           third
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             Joh.
             6.50
             ,
             51.
          
           
           This
           is
           the
           Bread
           which
           cometh
           down
           from
           Heaven
           —
           And
           the
           Bread
           which
           I
           will
           give
           is
           my
           Flesh
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           give
           for
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             Joh.
             17.24
          
           .
           Father
           ,
           I
           will
           that
           those
           thou
           hast
           given
           me
           ,
           be
           with
           me
           where
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           behold
           my
           Glory
           which
           thou
           hast
           given
           me
           .
        
         
           
             Jam.
             5.9
          
           .
           Grudge
           not
           ,
           lest
           ye
           be
           condemned
           .
           Behold
           ,
           The
           Judge
           standeth
           before
           the
           door
           .
        
         
           
             Heb.
             9.28
          
           .
           Christ
           was
           once
           offered
           to
           bear
           the
           sins
           of
           many
           :
           and
           unto
           them
           that
           look
           for
           him
           shall
           he
           appear
           the
           second
           time
           without
           sin
           unto
           Salvation
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           
             Act.
             1.11
          
           .
           This
           same
           Jesus
           that
           is
           taken
           up
           from
           you
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           shall
           so
           come
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           him
           go
           into
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.19
          
           .
           We
           have
           also
           a
           more
           sure
           word
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           whereunto
           you
           do
           well
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.7
          
           .
           The
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           to
           every
           man
           to
           profit
           withal
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.29
          
           .
           He
           that
           Eateth
           and
           Drinketh
           unworthily
           ,
           eateth
           and
           drinketh
           Damnation
           to
           himself
           ,
           not
           discerning
           the
           Lord's
           Body
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.25
          
           .
           This
           do
           ye
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           ye
           drink
           it
           ,
           in
           remembrance
           of
           me
           .
           
             c.
             10.21
          
           .
           Ye
           cannot
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Table
           ,
           and
           the
           Table
           of
           Devils
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
          
           .
           As
           often
           as
           ye
           eat
           this
           Bread
           ,
           and
           Drink
           this
           Cup
           ,
           ye
           shew
           the
           Lord's
           Death
           till
           he
           come
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Joh.
             4.2
             ,
             3.
          
           
           Every
           Spirit
           that
           confesseth
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           come
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           is
           of
           God.
           And
           every
           Spirit
           that
           confesseth
           not
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           come
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           is
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Joh.
             4.29
          
           .
           Come
           see
           a
           man
           which
           told
           me
           all
           things
           which
           ever
           I
           did
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.12
          
           .
           But
           I
           suffer
           not
           a
           Woman
           to
           Teach
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.34
          
           .
           Let
           your
           Women
           keep
           silence
           in
           the
           Churches
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           permitted
           to
           them
           to
           speak
           :
           but
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           
             Jer.
             23.30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           I
           am
           against
           the
           Prophets
           which
           steal
           my
           Word
           every
           one
           from
           his
           neighbour
           ;
           that
           say
           ,
           He
           saith
           ;
           that
           Prophesie
           false
           Dreams
           ,
           and
           cause
           my
           people
           to
           erre
           by
           their
           Lies
           ,
           yet
           I
           sent
           them
           not
           .
           Therefore
           they
           shall
           not
           profit
           this
           people
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           
             Mat.
             6.5
          
           .
           —
           They
           love
           to
           pray
           standing
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           corners
           of
           Streets
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           seen
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           
             Mat.
             23.6
          
           .
           And
           love
           uppermost
           Rooms
           at
           Feasts
           ,
           and
           Chief-seats
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           and
           greetings
           in
           the
           Market
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           called
           of
           Men
           Rabbi
           ,
           Rabbi
           ;
           but
           be
           not
           ye
           called
           Rabbi
           ,
           &c.
           neither
           be
           ye
           called
           Master
           ,
           for
           one
           is
           your
           Master
           ,
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             Jer.
             5.31
          
           .
           The
           Prophets
           Prophesie
           falsly
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           bear
           rule
           by
           their
           means
           .
        
         
           
             Rev.
             17.15
             .
             &
             13.7
          
           .
           Power
           was
           given
           the
           Beast
           over
           all
           Kindreds
           and
           Tongues
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.22
          
           .
           As
           in
           Adam
           all
           die
           ,
           so
           in
           Christ
           shall
           all
           be
           made
           alive
           .
        
         
           
             Rom.
             13.1
          
           .
           Let
           every
           Soul
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Higher
           Powers
           .
        
         
           
             Rom.
             1.16
          
           .
           I
           am
           not
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             Isa.
             8.20
          
           .
           To
           the
           Law
           and
           to
           the
           Testimony
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Rev.
             19.10
          
           .
           The
           Testimony
           of
           Jesus
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           .
        
         
           
             Isa.
             47.5
          
           .
           Sit
           in
           silence
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           
             Isa.
             15.1
             .
             Kir
          
           of
           Moab
           is
           laid
           wast
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           silence
           .
        
         
           
             Psal.
             31.18
          
           .
           Let
           the
           lying
           Lips
           be
           put
           to
           silence
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.8
          
           .
           Tongues
           shall
           cease
           .
        
         
           
             Joh.
             15.3
          
           .
           Now
           are
           ye
           clean
           through
           the
           word
           which
           I
           have
           spoken
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
          
           .
           And
           hath
           committed
           unto
           us
           the
           word
           of
           Reconciliation
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.6
          
           .
           Who
           hath
           also
           made
           us
           able
           Ministers
           of
           the
           New-Testament
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Est.
             6.2
             .
             Mordecay
          
           bowed
           not
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.17
          
           .
           Honour
           all
           Men.
           Honour
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           
             Lev.
             19.15
          
           .
           Ye
           shall
           do
           no
           unrighteousness
           in
           judgment
           :
           thou
           shalt
           not
           respect
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           nor
           Honour
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Mighty
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Luk.
             15.21
             ,
             22.
          
           
           Master
           ,
           we
           know
           thou
           sayest
           and
           teachest
           rightly
           ,
           neither
           acceptest
           thou
           the
           person
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           
             Jam.
             2.2
          
           .
           Have
           not
           the
           Faith
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           with
           respect
           of
           persons
           ;
           for
           if
           there
           come
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Mat.
             5.33
             ,
             34.
          
           
           But
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           Swear
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Act.
             7.38
             ,
             39.
          
           
           This
           is
           he
           which
           was
           in
           the
           wilderness
           .
        
         
           
             Mat.
             10.34
          
           .
           I
           came
           not
           to
           send
           Peace
           ,
           but
           a
           Sword.
           
        
         
         
           
             Joh.
             15.22
          
           .
           If
           I
           had
           not
           come
           and
           spoken
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           had
           sin
           .
           
             c.
             12.46
          
           .
           I
           am
           come
           a
           Light
           into
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             Mat.
             28.19
          
           .
           —
           Baptising
           them
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             Mark
             16.16
          
           .
           He
           that
           Believeth
           and
           is
           Baptized
           ,
           shall
           be
           saved
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.9
          
           .
           Whosoever
           is
           Born
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           not
           commit
           sin
           .
        
         
           
             Rom.
             14.7
          
           .
           Render
           to
           all
           their
           dues
           ,
           Tribute
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Rev.
             11.7
             ,
             8.
          
           
           The
           Beast
           shall
           kill
           the
           two
           Witnesses
           ,
           
             &c.
             c.
             17.5
          
           .
           Mystery
           Babylon
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           Harlots
           .
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.4
          
           .
           The
           Man
           of
           Sin
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             Benjamin
             Harris
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Stationers-Arms
           ,
           at
           the
           East-end
           of
           the
           Royal-Exchange
           in
           Cornhil
           .
        
         
           Octavo
           and
           Twelves
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 A
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 put
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Brethren
                 of
                 many
                 Congregations
                 of
                 Christians
                 (
                 Baptized
                 upon
                 Profession
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 )
                 in
                 London
                 and
                 the
                 Country
                 .
                 Lately
                 Published
                 .
              
               
                 Price
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 Warr
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 The
                 Young-Man's
                 Conflict
                 with
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ;
                 discovering
                 the
                 Corruption
                 and
                 Vanity
                 of
                 Youth
                 ,
                 the
                 horrible
                 Nature
                 of
                 Sin
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 Dialogue
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 An
                 Appendix
                 ,
                 containing
                 a
                 Dialogue
                 between
                 an
                 old
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 young
                 Professor
                 .
                 The
                 Fifth
                 Impression
                 .
              
               
                 price
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Warr
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 :
                 The
                 Grand
                 Impostor
                 Discovered
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 The
                 Quaker's
                 Doctrine
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 Ballance
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 wanting
                 ;
                 a
                 Poem
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Dialogue
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 chief
                 and
                 most
                 concerning
                 Principles
                 are
                 laid
                 down
                 ;
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Word
                 ,
                 thereby
                 Refuted
                 .
              
               
                 price
                 10
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Summons
                 to
                 the
                 Grave
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 A
                 Timely
                 preparation
                 for
                 Death
                 ;
                 Demonstrated
                 in
                 a
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 Preached
                 at
                 the
                 Funeral
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Norcott
                
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 Elegies
                 thereunto
                 praefixt
                 ;
              
               
                 price
                 8
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 five
                 written
                 by
                 
                   Benj.
                   Keach
                
                 ,
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Young
                 Converted
                 Gallant
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 Directions
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 Divine
                 Poem
                 ,
                 Warr
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 ;
                 Here
                 shewing
                 the
                 Readers
                 thereof
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 same
                 Poem
                 right
                 in
                 these
                 four
                 Respects
                 ,
                 &c.
                 First
                 ,
                 In
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Substance
                 or
                 History
                 thereof
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 In
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Intent
                 or
                 Mystery
                 thereof
                 .
                 3
                 dly
                 ,
                 In
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Consequent
                 Doctrine
                 thereof
                 .
                 4
                 thly
                 ,
                 In
                 reference
                 to
                 Practical
                 Application
                 thereof
                 ;
                 Compiled
                 in
                 a
                 Poem
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   John
                   Mason
                
                 ,
                 Gent.
                 of
                 Fordham
                 in
                 Cambridgshire
                 .
              
               
                 price
                 1
                 s.
                 
              
               
                 Blessed
                 Rest
                 for
                 the
                 Burthened
                 Sinner
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 The
                 only
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 wherein
                 is
                 discovered
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 he
                 is
                 that
                 Invites
                 and
                 calls
                 Sinners
                 to
                 this
                 Rest.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Encouragement
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 him
                 for
                 Rest.
                 3.
                 
                 Many
                 Obstructions
                 and
                 Impediments
                 which
                 keep
                 back
                 sinners
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Unreasonableness
                 answered
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Rest
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 shall
                 have
                 that
                 comes
                 unto
                 Christ
                 :
                 Delivered
                 in
                 several
                 Sermons
                 ;
                 from
                 Matthew
                 11.28
                 .
                 By
                 
                   John
                   Hopwood
                
                 ,
                 Preacher
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 price
                 2
                 s.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A66588-e200
           
             *
             Note
             that
             this
             is
             all
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             *
             Yet
             I
             find
             some
             odd
             passages
             in
             your
             Writings
             .
             
               K.
               Help
            
             .
             p.
             2.
             
             The
             letter
             and
             outward
             teachings
             so
             much
             cried
             up
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Fruits
             and
             effects
             of
             the
             one
             [
             
               the
               Crucified
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ]
             though
             a
             very
             Blessed
             and
             Comfortable
             enjoyment
             in
             its
             place
             and
             kind
             ,
             yet
             being
             but
             that
             which
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             is
             now
             no
             less
             necessary
             to
             be
             parted
             with
             than
             at
             that
             time
             it
             was
             ;
             else
             the
             Comforter
             as
             the
             blessed
             effect
             of
             the
             other
             [
             
               the
               Living
               Body
               of
               Christ
            
             ]
             can
             not
             come
             .
             F.
             
               Truth
               and
               Deceit
            
             .
             p.
             55.
             
             Then
             came
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             to
             be
             Crucified
             ,
             the
             Lamb
             slain
             ,
             that
             Flesh
             of
             his
             which
             is
             a
             
               mystery
               ;
               when
            
             the
             first
             Adam's
             and
             Eve's
             Flesh
             was
             defiled
             .
             P.
             57.
             
             Yet
             his
             Flesh
             never
             corrupted
             ,
             
               which
               Flesh
            
             is
             the
             offering
             ,
             for
             as
             he
             was
             not
             God
             he
             did
             not
             Die
             :
             and
             this
             Flesh
             is
             a
             mystery
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Flesh
             is
             the
             Belief
             which
             
               takes
               away
               the
               Sin
            
             ,
             that
             never
             corrupted
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             offering
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             this
             Flesh
             cleanseth
             from
             Sin.
             —
             This
             offering
             who
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Shape
             of
             a
             Man.
             —
             And
             where
             this
             belief
             is
             entred
             into
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             it
             knows
             
               Adam's
               Flesh
            
             that
             corrupted
             .
             —
             Through
             his
             Flesh
             he
             doth
             reconcile
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             offering
             up
             his
             Body
             ,
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             
               Slain
               from
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             never
             corrupted
             ,
             
               he
               breaks
               down
               the
               Partition-wall
               betwixt
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               .
               p.
            
             59.
             
             So
             this
             pure
             Flesh
             ,
             this
             offering
             is
             set
             over
             all
             ,
             which
             never
             corrupted
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             your
             Meat
             if
             you
             Live
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             more
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             uttered
             ,
             and
             
               cannot
               be
               uttered
               yet
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Tertullian
             understands
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             visible
             Flesh
             :
             
               De
               Carne
            
             Chr.
             Chap.
             13.
             
             
               In
               Christo
               invenimus
               animam
               &
               carnem
               simplicibus
               &
               nudis
               vocabulis
               editas
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               animam
               animam
               ,
               &
               carnem
               carnem
            
             —
             Quid
             anxia
             est
             anima
             mea
             usque
             ad
             mortem
             ?
             Et
             ,
             Panis
             quem
             ego
             dedero
             pro
             salute
             mundi
             ,
             caro
             mea
             est
             .
             —
             
               Si
               una
               caro
               ,
               &
               una
               anima
               ,
               illa
               tristis
               usque
               ad
               mortem
               ,
               &
               illa
               Panis
               pro
               mundi
               salute
               ,
               salvus
               est
               numerus
               duarum
               substantiarum
               ,
               in
               suo
               genere
               distantium
               ,
               excludens
               Carneae
               animae
               unicam
               speciem
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             c.
             3.17
             .
             Act.
             15.9
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Spec.
               Leg.
            
             p.
             594.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             necessity
             require
             an
             Oath
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             fit
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             health
             and
             old
             age
             of
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             living
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             dead
             ,
             by
             their
             blessed
             memory
             :
             because
             God
             is
             not
             to
             be
             rashly
             named
             .
             —
             Some
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             So
             help
             me
             ,
             omiting
             the
             rest
             :
             which
             might
             be
             compleated
             ,
             not
             by
             adding
             ,
             the
             most
             High
             ,
             but
             Earth
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Heaven
             or
             the
             World.
             But
             others
             are
             so
             hasty
             ,
             that
             passing
             by
             the
             creatures
             ,
             they
             are
             bold
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Creator
             himself
             .